Destruction of Christendom Illustrated

991 “The second horror is over, but the third horror will come soon!” (Rev. 11:1 to 14)

992 The mighty angel holding in his hand the little open scroll and the voice from heaven told the John class of people, “Once again you must proclaim God's message about many nations, races, languages, and kings.” (Or “You are to prophesy again, this time against many different nations and countries and languages and kings.” Rev. 10:11; J.B). The John class of people, that is, the resurrected group of twelve Galilean apostles with its church, was told to do again, at the present time, what it had done before in the first century to a different audience, the lost sheep of the people of Israel only and the people of only one Roman Empire. The time-gap of two thousand years separating the group of twelve Galilean apostles and other disciples of Jesus who did the preaching work, who had died in the first century, and the John class of people of today who are the reborn group of twelve Galilean apostles and other disciples and who are to do once again what they had done two thousand years earlier, will require that the John class of people of today is given the means to review, reassess, or appraise and update what it had done in the first century, in order to be able to apply its former experience and skills in such a way as to suit the modern human society among whom it has to work and, especially, the audience of the new preaching which has been, to some extent, made different from that of the first century.

993 In the first century Jesus told his disciples and the Canaanite woman, “I have been sent only to the lost sheep of the people of Israel.” (Or “I was sent only to the lost sheep of the House of Israel.” Matt. 15:24; J.B) So when Jesus was sending his disciples to preach, he strictly limited them to the audience of the lost sheep of the House of Israel only. “These twelve men were sent out by Jesus with the following instructions: 'Do not go to any Gentile territory or any Samaritan towns. Instead, you are to go to the lost sheep of the people of Israel. Go and preach, “The Kingdom of heaven is near!” Heal the sick, bring the dead back to life, heal those who suffer from dreaded skin diseases, and drive out demons. You have received without paying, so give without being paid…” (Matt. 10:5 to 42) “After this the Lord chose another 72 men and sent them out two by two, to go ahead of him to every town and place where he himself was about to go. He said to them, 'There is a large harvest, but few workers to gather it in. Pray to the owner of the harvest that he will send out workers to gather in his harvest …'” (Lk. 10:1 to 16)

994 The Temple of God which Humanity is, was represented in Israel by the Temple built on Mount Zion in Jerusalem, which consisted of the inner court and the outer court. The inner court of the Temple was reserved exclusively for the House of Israel, and the outer courts were for the Gentiles including Samaritans. The Temple was, thus, built for the use of both of the House of Israel and the Gentiles including Samaritans.

995 King Solomon who built the first Temple on Mount Zion in Jerusalem prayed to God, saying, “… But can you, O God, really live on earth? Not even all heaven is large enough to hold you, so how can this Temple that I have built be large enough? Lord my God, I am your servant. Listen to my prayer, and grant the request I make to you today.

Watch over this Temple day and night, this place where you have chosen to be worshipped. Hear my prayers and the prayers of your people when they face this place and pray. In your home in heaven hear us and forgive us.

996 “When a foreigner who lives in a distant land hears of your fame and of the great things you have done for your people, and comes to worship you and to pray at this Temple, listen to his prayer. In heaven where you live, hear him and do what he asks you to do, so that all the people of the world may know you and obey you, as your people Israel do. Then they will know that this Temple I have built is the place where you are to be worshipped (by both the House of Israel and Gentiles).” (Sc. 1 Ki. 8:27 to 30, 41 to 42)

997 In answer to King Solomon's prayer, “The Lord said to him, 'I have heard your prayer. I consecrate this Temple which you have built as a place where I shall be worshipped forever. I will watch over it and protect it for all time.

If you will serve me in honesty and integrity, as your father David did, and if you obey my laws and do everything I have commanded you, I will keep the promise I made to your father David when I told him that Israel would be ruled by his descendants. But if you or your descendants stop following me, if you disobey the laws and commands I have given you, and you worship other gods, then I will remove my people Israel from the land that I have given them. I will also abandon this Temple which I have consecrated as a place where I am to be worshipped. People everywhere will ridicule Israel and treat her with contempt.

This Temple will become a pile of ruins, and everyone who passes by will be shocked and amazed. Why did the Lord do this to this land and this Temple? They will ask. People will answer, “It is because they abandoned the Lord their God, who brought their ancestors out of Egypt. They gave their allegiance to other gods and worshipped them. That is why the Lord has brought this disaster on them.””” (Sc. 1 Ki. 9:3 to 9)

998 In the Temple of God, there is always provision for the accommodation of the House of Israel and that of Gentiles, both of whom constitute Humanity which is the Temple of God and belongs to God. However, Jesus' truthful statement that he was sent only to the lost sheep of the House of Israel came from what God told Moses to tell the House of Israel, about the sending of Jesus to her. Moses told the House of Israel, “On the day that you were gathered at Mount Sinai, you begged not to hear the Lord speak again or to see his fiery presence any more, because you were afraid you would die. So the Lord said to me, 'They have made a wise request. I will send them a prophet like you from among their own people.

I will tell him what to say, and he will tell the people everything I command. He will speak in my name, and I will punish anyone who refuses to obey him.'” (Sc. Deut. 18:16 to 19; compare Acts 3:22 to 23) These prophecies and promises of God directed Jesus to seek the obedience and cooperation of the House of Israel, as the prior conditions for the use of the House of Israel, as the nucleus of the Kingdom of God, the Kingdom of heaven, to be established in Israel in the first century, with Jesus as its first and everlasting king. If Jesus failed to win the obedience and cooperation of the House of Israel, the great city, then, he had no other choice than to abandon the House of Israel – “to abandon this Temple” (the inner Temple) – and go in for another people who would produce the proper fruits. (compare Matt. 21:43)

999 At the end of his three and a half years' duty tour of this earth among the House of Israel and he was “Addressing the crowds and his disciples, Jesus said, 'Jerusalem, Jerusalem, you that kill the prophets and stone those who are sent to you! How often have I longed to gather your children together, as a hen gathers her chicks under her wings, and you refused! Look! Your house will be deserted, for, I promise, you shall not see me any more until you are saying: Blessed is he who is coming in the name of the Lord!'" (Matt. 23:1, 37 to 39; J.B) Or “Jesus spoke to the crowds and to his disciples. 'Jerusalem, Jerusalem! You kill the prophets and stone the messengers God has sent you!

How many times have I wanted to put my arms round all your people, just as a hen gathers her chicks under her wings, but you would not let me! And so your Temple will be abandoned and empty. From now on, I tell you, you will never see me again until you say, “God bless him who comes in the name of the Lord.”” By this statement Jesus categorically declared the abandonment of the House of Israel, the inner court of the Temple of God, for rejecting “him who comes in the name of the Lord.” (compare Sc. Deut. 18:17 to 19)

1000 Before this crucial moment, Jesus had told the House of Israel, “I tell you, then, that the Kingdom will be taken away from you and given to a people who will produce its fruits.” (Matt.

21:43; J.B) Jesus backed up the irrevocability and certainty of his statement of the abandonment of the House of Israel by saying, “Heaven and earth will pass away, but my words will never pass away.” (Matt. 24:35) With the House of Israel eliminated from the plan of God to give eternal life to all the human race, Jesus sent his disciples to redeem the predetermined number of 144,000 Israelite men-servants from the abandoned House of Israel in the Diaspora, and save the uncountable enormous crowd of Gentile men-servants from all nations, races, languages, and tribes of the Roman Empire, as the “People who will produce its fruits”, to be used to replace the abandoned House of Israel or the abandoned Temple of Israel, the inner Temple.

1001 According to the Gospel of Matthew, Jesus, after his resurrection, met the remaining eleven apostles in Galilee. “The eleven disciples went to the hill in Galilee where Jesus had told them to go. When they saw him, they worshipped him, even though some of them doubted. Jesus drew near and said to them, 'I have been given all authority in heaven (over spirit beings) and on earth (over human beings). Go, then, to all peoples everywhere and make them my disciples (to replace the abandoned House of Israel); baptize them in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, and teach them to obey everything I have commanded you.

And I will be with you always, to the end of the age!' (Matt. 28:16 to 20) But, according to the disciple Luke, in his Gospel, Jesus appeared to the eleven and two other disciples, “Then he opened their minds to understand the Scriptures, and said to them, 'This is what is written: the Messiah (the Anointed One) must suffer and must rise from death three days later, and in his name the message (to make for him disciples to replace the abandoned House of Israel, and not) about repentance and forgiveness of sins (the false teaching of Paul of Tarsus erroneously and inadvertently put in the letter to his Noble Theophilus by Luke) must be preached to all nations, beginning in Jerusalem. You are witnesses of these things. And I myself will send upon you what my Father has promised. But you must wait in the city (of Jerusalem) until the power from above (the Holy Spirit) comes down upon you.” (Lk. 24:45 to 49)

1002 The disciple Luke continues this encounter with Jesus in the Acts of the Apostles and writes. "Before (Jesus) was taken up, he gave instructions by the power of the Holy Spirit to the men he had chosen as his apostles. For 40 days after his death he appeared to them many times in ways that proved beyond doubt that he was alive. They saw him, and he talked with them about the Kingdom of God. And when they came together, he gave them this order: 'Do not leave Jerusalem, but wait for the gift I told you about, the gift my Father promised. John baptised with water, but in a few days you will be baptized with the Holy Spirit.'

1003 “When the apostles met together with Jesus, they asked him, 'Lord, will you at this time give the Kingdom back to Israel?'

1004 “Jesus said to them, 'The times and occasions are set by my Father's own authority, and it is not for you to know (now) when they will be. But when the Holy Spirit comes upon you, you will be filled with power and you will be witnesses for me in Jerusalem, in all Judea and Samaria, and to the ends of the earth.'" (Acts 1:2b-8)

1005 The Holy Spirit, charged with directing the twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples (= the two witnesses) about what to do and what to say about being witnesses for Jesus, came on the Day of Pentecost, A.D. 30, ten days after Jesus' ascension. "When the day of Pentecost came, all the believers (made up of the twelve Galilean apostles and the other believers as the "two witnesses") were gathered together in one place. Suddenly, there was a noise from the sky which sounded like a strong wind blowing, and it filled the whole house where they were sitting. Then they saw what looked like tongues of fire which spread out and touched each person there. They were all filled with the Holy Spirit (the gift Jesus' Father promised) and began to talk in other languages, as the Spirit enabled them to speak.

1006 “There were Jews living in Jerusalem, religious people who had come from every country in the (Roman) world (Jews in the Diaspora) … Amazed and confused, they kept asking each other, 'What does this mean?' …

1007 “Then Peter stood up with the other eleven apostles (as the new Lamb) and in a loud voice began to speak to the crowd: 'Fellow-Jews and all of you who live in Jerusalem, listen to me and let me tell you what this means. …'

1008 “Listen to these words, fellow-Israelites! Jesus of Nazareth was a man whose divine authority was clearly proven to you by all the miracles and wonders which God performed through him. You yourselves know this, for it happened here among you. In accordance with his own plan God had already decided that Jesus would be handed over to you; and you killed him by letting sinful men crucify him. But God raised him from death, setting him free from its power, because it was impossible that death should hold him prisoner. …

1009 “God has raised this very Jesus from death, and we are all witnesses to this fact. He has been raised to the right-hand side of God, his Father, and has received from him the Holy Spirit, as he had promised. What you now see and hear is his gift that he has poured out on us. …

1010 “'All the people of Israel, then, are to know for sure that this Jesus, whom you crucified, is the one that God has made Lord and Messiah (Anointed One)!'

1011 “When the people heard this, they were deeply troubled and said to Peter and the other apostles, 'What shall we do, brothers?'

1012 “Peter said to them, 'Each one of you must turn away from your sins and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ (only and not in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit), so that your sins (the sins of you murderous Jews only) will be forgiven; and you will receive God's gift, the Holy Spirit. For God's promise was made to you (Jews) and your children, and to all (Jews) who are far away (in the Diaspora) – all whom the Lord our God calls to himself, (the 144,000 Israelite menservants he has decided to redeem from the abandoned House of Israel in the Diaspora).'

1013 “Peter made his appeal to them and with many words he urged them, saying, 'Save yourselves from the punishment coming on this wicked (Jewish) people!' (compare Lk. 21:20 to 24). Many of them believed his message and were baptized, and about 3,000 (Jewish) people (from the Diaspora) were added to the group that day. They spent their time in learning from the apostles, taking part in the fellowship, and sharing in the fellowship meals and the prayers.” (Acts 2:1 to 42)

1014 After the healing that took place at the Beautiful Gate, anointed Simon Peter had another occasion to address the people, “Fellow-Israelites, why are you surprised at this, and why do you stare at us? Do you think that it was by means of our own power or godliness that we made this man walk? The God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the God of our ancestors, has given divine glory to his Servant Jesus. But you handed him over to the authorities, and you rejected him in Pilate's presence, even after Pilate had decided to set him free. He was holy and good, but you rejected him, and instead you asked Pilate to do you the favour of turning loose a murderer. You killed the one who leads to life, but God raised him from death – and we are witnesses to this. It was the power of his name that gave strength to this man. What you see and know was done by (our) faith in his name; it was (our) faith in Jesus that has made him well, as you can all see.

1015 “And now, my fellow-Israelites, I know that what you and your leaders did to Jesus was due to your ignorance. God announced long ago through all the prophets that his Messiah (Anointed One) had to suffer; and he made it come true in this way (compare Sc. Is. 52:13 to 53:12). Repent, then, (you Jews) and turn to God, so that he will forgive your sins. If you do, times of spiritual strength will come from the Lord, and he will send Jesus, who is the Messiah (the Anointed One) he has already chosen for you (Jews). He must remain in heaven until the time comes for all things to be made new (compare Rev. 21:5), as God announced through his holy prophets who lived long ago (compare Rev. 21:3 to 6). For Moses said, The Lord your God will send you a prophet, just as he sent me, and he will be one of your own people. You are to obey everything he tells you to do. Anyone who does not obey that prophet shall be separated from God's people and destroyed. 'All the prophets who had a message, including Samuel and those who came after him, also announced what has been happening these days. (compare Sc. 1 Sam. 8:1 to 22) The promises of God through his prophets are for you (Jews), and you share in the covenant which God made with your ancestors. As he said to Abraham, 'Through your descendants I will bless all the people on earth.' (Gen. 12:3b) And so God chose his Servant and sent him first to you (Jews), to bless you by making every one of you (Jews) turn away from your wicked ways." (Acts 3:12 to 26)

1016 This encounter afforded anointed Simon Peter still another opportunity to address the leaders of the Jews on Jesus' mission to the Jews. "(Simon) Peter, full of the Holy Spirit, answered them, 'Leaders of the people and elders: if we are being questioned today about the good deed done to the lame man and how he was healed, then, you should all know, and all the people of Israel should know, that this man stands here before you completely well through the power of the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth – whom you crucified and whom God raised from death. Jesus is the one of whom the scripture says: “The stone that you the builders (of the nation of Israel) despised turned out to be the most important of all.” Salvation is to be found through him alone; in all the world there is no one whom God has given who can save us (Jews from the destruction prophesied by Joel recorded at Joel 2:28 to 32).” (Acts 4:8 to 12)

1017 From Pentecost Day, A.D. 30, the twelve Galilean apostles led by Simon Peter, on whom the Holy Spirit had been poured out, became the Messiah or Christ or the Anointed One, and the new Lamb occupying the centre of the throne, replacing Jesus Christ, and preaching and teaching the leaders and the people of Israel, and the children of the new Lamb of Jesus Christ sacrificed for the duty of making the 144,000 Israelite men and the enormous crowd of other Gentile men disciples of Jesus Christ. The twelve Galilean apostles were made to eat the body and drink the blood of Jesus, symbolically, at the Last Supper and so they, together, became the Christ or the Anointed One like Jesus Christ in the fulfilment on Pentecost Day, A.D. 30, when the Spirit of Jesus was poured out on them from heaven. (compare John 6:53 to 58) In this way, Jesus' body and blood, turned into the Spirit, was given to the twelve Galilean apostles to eat and drink in order to become like Jesus Christ himself from Pentecost Day, A.D. 30, when preaching and teaching. This occurrence fulfilled the prophetic vision as follows: “Then the angel took the incense burner, filled it with fire from the altar, and threw it on the earth. There were rumblings and peals of thunder, flashes of lightning, and an earthquake.” (Rev. 8:5) This was why only the twelve Galilean apostles were commanded and so had to eat and drink to celebrate the Last Supper in remembrance of Jesus.

1018 For a number of years after the ascension of Jesus, the twelve Galilean apostles carried out their preaching and teaching work among the lost sheep of the House of Israel only. It was necessary for the Jews to repent of their sins for the 144,000 Israelite men-servants to be redeemed from their kind in the Diaspora. Then the stoning of Stephen triggered off persecution and scattering of the believers.

1019 “That very day the church in Jerusalem began to suffer cruel persecution. All the believers (as the “woman”), except the (twelve Galilean) apostles (as “the boy-king), were scattered throughout the provinces of Judea and Samaria. Some devout men buried Stephen, mourning for him with loud cries.

1020 “But Saul (of Tarsus) tried to destroy the church; going from house to house, he dragged out the believers, both men and women, and threw them into jail. The believers who were scattered went everywhere, preaching the message. Philip went to the principal city in Samaria and preached the Messiah (the Anointed One) to the people there. The crowds paid close attention to what Philip said, as they listened to him and saw the miracles that he performed. Evil spirits came out from many people with a loud cry, and many paralyzed and lame people were healed. So there was great joy in that city." (Acts 8:4 to 8)

1021 The group of twelve Galilean apostles as the “boy” remained in Jerusalem, as the “king” of the people of Israel while all the believers, as the “woman”, “fled to the desert, to a place God had prepared for her, where she will be taken care of for 1,260 days.” (Rev. 12:5 to 6)

1022 The period for preaching the message about Jesus Christ to only the House of Israel, both in Palestine and in the Diaspora was to end soon in A.D. 34, when Jesus sent anointed Simon Peter to Caesarea to preach the message to Cornelius, his household, and his friends which resulted in anointed Simon Peter making the first Gentiles disciples, those who belonged to the outer courts of the Temple, into discipleship of Jesus Christ and part of the leadership-rulership realm. But, before sending anointed Simon Peter, Jesus prepared him to realise that Gentiles were as clean and undefiled as the lost sheep of the House of Israel and that both Israelites and Gentiles including Samaritans were treated by God on the same basis, with the two houses serving as the Temple of God that Humanity is. God was choosing 144,000 Israelite men from the Diaspora and an enormous crowd of Gentile men from the Roman Empire to form the Kingdom of heaven, the Government of God.

1023 “Peter was still trying to understand what the vision meant, when the Spirit said, 'Listen! Three men are here looking for you. So get ready and go down, and do not hesitate to go with them, for I have sent them.' So Peter went down and said to the men, 'I am the man you are looking for. Why have you come?' …

1024 “The next day he got ready and went with them; and some of the believers from Joppa went along with them. The following day he arrived in Caesarea, where Cornelius was waiting for him, together with relatives and close friends that he had invited. As Peter was about to go in, Cornelius met him, fell at his feet, and bowed down before him.

But Peter made him rise. 'Stand up'. He said; 'I myself am only a man.' Peter kept on talking to Cornelius as he went into the house, where he found many people gathered. He said to them, 'You yourselves know very well that a Jew is not allowed by his religion to visit or associate with Gentiles. But God has shown me that I must not consider any person ritually unclean or defiled. And so when you sent for me, I came without any objection. I ask you, then, why did you send for me?

1025 “Cornelius said, 'It was about this time three days ago that I was praying in my house at three o'clock in the afternoon. Suddenly a man dressed in shining clothes stood in front of me and said: “Cornelius! God has heard your prayer and has taken notice of your works of charity. Send someone to Joppa for a man whose full name is Simon Peter. He is a guest in the house of Simon the tanner of leather, who lives by the sea.” And so I sent for you at once, and you have been good enough to come. Now we are all here in the presence of God, waiting to hear anything that the Lord has instructed you to say.'

1026 “Peter began to speak: 'I now realize that it is true that God treats everyone on the same basis. Those who worship him and do what is right are acceptable to him, no matter what race they belong to. You know the message he sent to the people of Israel, proclaiming the Good News of peace through Jesus Christ, who is Lord of all. You know of the great event that took place throughout the land of Israel, beginning in Galilee after John preached his message of baptism. You know about Jesus of Nazareth and how God poured out on him the Holy Spirit and power. He went everywhere (in the land of Israel and in Jerusalem), doing good and healing all who were under the power of the Devil, for God was with him. We are witnesses of everything that he did in the land of Israel and in Jerusalem. Then they put him to death by nailing him to a cross. But God raised him from death three days later and caused him to appear, not to everyone, but only to the witnesses that God had already chosen, that is, to us who ate and drank with him after he rose from death. And he commanded us to preach the gospel to the people and to testify that he is the one whom God had appointed judge of the living and the dead. All the prophets spoke about him, saying that all who believe in him will have their sins forgiven through the power of his name.'

1027 “While Peter was still speaking, the Holy Spirit came down (spontaneously) on all those who were listening to his message (in the same way as He came down spontaneously on the Jewish believers on Pentecost Day, A.D. 30, to show and prove that the Spirit of the Lord God Almighty could and did live in the human bodies of both Jews and Gentiles including Samaritans as his grand Temple). The Jewish believers who had come from Joppa with Peter were amazed that God had poured out his gift of the Holy Spirit on the Gentiles also. For they heard them speaking in strange tongues and praising God's greatness. Peter spoke up: "These people have received the Holy Spirit, just as we also did (on Pentecost Day, A.D. 30). Can anyone, then, stop them from being baptized with water?" So he ordered them to be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ (only and not in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit). Then they asked him to stay with them for a few days (which he did)." (Acts 10:19 to 42)

1028 Jesus and his disciples, even though concentrated their message of the Good News of peace about the Kingdom of God on the Jews in Judea only, there was the one recorded instance of their preaching to the Samaritans also. (compare John 4:1 to 42) They also had encounter with the Canaanite woman and the Roman military officer and Jesus did what they wanted for them. (compare Matt. 8:5 to 13; 15:21 to 28; Lk. 7:1 to 10) Before Jesus sent Peter to make the Gentile soldier, Cornelius, a disciple, Philip took the message to the principal city of Samaria, and preached the Messiah, the Anointed One, to the people there. When Peter and John followed up, put their hands on them, the Holy Spirit fell on them and included them among the courts of the Temple of God. (compare Acts 8:4 to 25) Philip also preached to the Ethiopian eunuch who had gone to Jerusalem to worship and was returning through Gaza. (compare Acts 8:26 to 40) Later “some of the believers who were scattered by the persecution which took place when Stephen was killed went as far as Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch telling the message to Jews only. But other believers, who were from Cyprus and Cyrene, went to Antioch (in Syria) and proclaimed the message to Gentiles also, telling them the Good News about the Lord Jesus. The Lord's power was with them, and a great number of people believed and turned to the Lord.” (Acts 11:19 to 21) This preaching of the message of the Good News about the Lord Jesus to Gentiles at Antioch in Syria occurred before Jesus sent Peter to make disciples of the Gentile Cornelius, his family and friends at Caesarea. The conversion of Jews and Gentiles at Antioch in Syria was not accompanied by the pouring out of the Holy Spirit which suggests that the church at Antioch in Syria, established through the pioneering efforts of Joseph Barnabas and Paul of Tarsus, was not made part of either the inner court or the outer courts of the Temple of God. Simon Peter's visit to the church at Antioch too, as reported by Paul of Tarsus in his letter to his Galatian converts, did not bless the church with the pouring out of the Holy Spirit either. (compare Gal. 2:11 to 14) These observations and findings lead to the correct conclusion that Jesus purposely kept the two churches separate to serve him in two different ways.

1029 The tracing, from the records of the Gospels and the Acts of the Apostles, of the preaching and teaching of God's message by the twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples to or against the Jews in Palestine and in the Diaspora in the first century, provides rough pieces of information on those the message of the Good News of peace about the Kingdom of God was preached to or against, how and why, and for how long; and who were those involved in the preaching and teaching service.

It also provides rough pieces of information on how Jews and Gentiles including Samaritans were treated over the period of seven years, from A.D. 26 to A.D. 34, before and after the ascension of Jesus and why. The records, as provided in the Gospels and in the Acts of the Apostles by uninspired writers for that assignment, were not intended to present the exact and perfect record of the life and teaching of Jesus Christ and of his twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples, and so do not represent and therefore are not to be taken as the exact and perfect record of the life and teaching of Jesus Christ and of his twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples. However, such pieces of information roughly gathered from the Law of Moses, the Book of Kings, the Gospels and the Acts of the Apostles, provide the John class of people, the resurrected group of twelve Galilean apostles with its church, who is charged with “Once again” proclaiming God's message as it was proclaimed in the first century, “a stick that looked like a measuring rod” or “a long cane like a measuring rod”, that is, an improvised measuring rod, with which to “Get up and measure God's sanctuary, and the altar, and the people who worship there, but exclude the outer court and do not measure it, because it has been handed over to the gentiles – they will trample on the holy city for forty-two months.” (J.B) Or to, “Go and measure the temple of God and the altar, and count those who are worshipping in the temple. But do not measure the outer courts, because they have been given to the heathen (the nations), who will trample on the Holy City for forty-two months.” Such an exercise, undertaken by the mighty angel with the open little scroll in his hand, brings into his possession pieces of information about the first century preaching and teaching work of Jesus and of his twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples, which he gives to the John class of people of the twenty-first century, like a rough means of ascertaining, the extent by comparison with a standard, the preaching and teaching work they have to do today with what they did in the first century when they did it, for 1,260 days, as the twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples of Jesus Christ then, among the Jews only, the inner court containing God's sanctuary (that is, the Sacred Tent), and the altar, and the people worshipping there.

1030 To measure means to ascertain or show the dimensions or amount of something by comparison with a standard measuring unit, stick, or rod. A standard measure is a unit used for stating the (exact) size, quantity, or degree of something. But the pieces of information roughly gathered from the writings of the ancient prophets, the Gospels and the Acts of the Apostles, about how the preaching and teaching work was done in the first century, to whom it was preached, by whom, for how long, and why, do not provide a standard measure, or what is officially deemed acceptable as a measure for comparing the two activities. This is because the information provided by the uninspired writers, who did the writing long after the events had occurred and who were not also eye-witnesses of all the events they wrote about and who were disadvantaged comparatively by their low level of education, lacks consistency, accuracy and hence credibility and reliability in some aspects of their presentation of facts and reported messages in quotations. Luke as a convert and disciple of Paul of Tarsus, for instance, puts certain teachings into the mouths of Jesus, Peter, and others which are clearly coloured by the erroneous teachings of Paul of Tarsus which he unconsciously and inadvertently attributed to those who belonged to the church of Jesus of Nazareth. In spite of these defects, the information extracted by the angel does provide a rough standard measure, “it looked like a measuring rod”, but it was not an actual or exact measuring rod. And so, it is going to be used as such!

1031 “I was then given a stick that looked like a measuring rod, and was told, 'Go and measure the temple of God and the altar, and count those who are worshipping in the temple.'”

1032 The Temple of God is composed of the Most Holy Place (= the holiest place) where the Ark of the covenant was kept, the Holy Place (= the inner holier place) containing the altar where the priests officiated and where the House of Israel (or the Jews) congregated to worship, and the court of the Gentiles (= the outer holy place) where Gentiles and Samaritans congregated to also worship. This physical representation of the Temple of God translated into (or represented) the actual Temple of God that the Body of Jesus Christ is. Humanity is the Temple of God where God lives by his Spirit (compare 1 Cor. 6:19). The breaking of the sixth seal reveals the breaking of Humanity into three groups: the 144,000 Israelite men-servants (= the inner holier place; first fruits of Israelites) sealed with the Holy Spirit from the twelve tribes of House of Israel in the Diaspora by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles (or by the new Lamb = the Most Holy Place, where the Spirit of God lives permanently and for ever); the uncountable enormous crowd of Gentile men-servants (= the outer holy place; first fruits of Gentiles) from every race, nation, language, and tribe saved from the terrible persecution brought on it by the Gentiles that the Roman Empire constituted; and the Gentile nations of the Roman Empire held separate from the House of Israel (or from the Jews) constituting the old earth from which the new earth will emerge as subjects of the new heaven.

1033 Using the improvised measuring rod given, by the mighty angel with the open little scroll in his hand, to the John class of people to do the measuring, the John class of people realized by comparison that the inner Temple of God in the first century was the body of the twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples of Jesus Christ being made from the lost sheep of the House of Israel in the Diaspora in whom the Holy Spirit came to live. The altar was the preaching and teaching work on which, figuratively, the acceptable sacrifices were being offered daily to God by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ as the new Lamb and the Christ or Anointed One. Counting those who were worshipping in the inner Temple would amount to counting the twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples, who were all from the lost sheep of the House of Israel who responded favourably to the sealing work being done by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles. Their number eventually came to 144,000 men-servants (the holier place; the inner Temple; the Bride), who were documented by the anointed group of 12 Galilean apostles (the Most Holy Temple; the new Lamb) as worshipping in the inner court of the Temple.

1034 “But do not measure the outer courts, because they have been given to the heathen (to the nations or to the Gentiles), who will trample on the Holy City for forty-two months.”

1035 The outer courts have been given to the Gentiles “who will trample on the Holy City for forty-two months”, that is, the various Gentile peoples of the Roman Empire. They are not to be measured or counted. The enormous crowd of men-servants is not to be measured, is not to be counted, because they cannot be measured, they cannot be counted, they are uncountable; they are from every race, nation, language, and tribe of the Roman Empire referred to as the Gentiles to trample on the Holy City for forty-two months. The outer courts or the enormous crowd have been given to, chosen from or spread among the Gentiles. The Gentiles “will trample on the Holy City for forty-two months.” The “Holy City” was the followers of Jesus Christ, the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and the 144,000 Spirit-sealed, redeemed, Israelite men-servants, found among the Jewish populace in the Diaspora, who preached the message of the Good News for three and a half years or for forty-two months, counting from the day Jesus was baptized and was anointed with the Holy Spirit to the day he was crucified. They preached the message of the Good News under the ruling power of the Romans (the Gentiles) who controlled the Jews, their land, and the other nations and so trampled on the twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples for the forty-two months that they preached God's message to only the House of Israel in Palestine – in the Land of Israel and in Jerusalem.

1036 “I will send my two witnesses dressed in sackcloth, and they will proclaim God's message during those 1,260 days.”

1037 The two witnesses are the group of twelve Galilean apostles as the new Lamb, and the group of the other men disciples who preached and taught God's message with Jesus from A.D. 26 to A.D. 30 covering the 1,260 days in forty-two months from the day of Jesus' baptism to the day of his crucifixion. They preached and taught God's message dressed in sackcloth; that is, in mourning cloth, or under conditions that amounted to grieving as they carried out the preaching and teaching of God's message during those 1,260 days (or forty-two months of 30 days each) of hostilities from the Jews who declared open allegiance to the Roman Emperor. The conditions of the times that led to the crucifixion of Jesus and the "killing" of his disciples, required that the two witnesses preached and taught God's message dressed like being in deep mourning. The physical killing of the twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples followed later during the time of their preaching from Jerusalem and Judea and Samaria to the ends of the earth.

1038 The separation of the disciples of Jesus into two groups of witnesses was done by Jesus himself, according to the Gospel of Luke, as follows: “At that time Jesus went up a hill to pray and spent the whole night there praying to God. When day came, he called his disciples to him and chose twelve of them, whom he named apostles: Simon (whom he named Peter) and his brother Andrew; James and John, Philip and Bartholomew, Matthew and Thomas, James son of Alphaeus, and Simon (who was called the Patriot), Judas son of James, and Judas Iscariot, who became the traitor.” (Lk. 6:12 to 16) This was the first group or witness or prophet. “Some time later Jesus travelled through towns and villages, preaching the Good News about the Kingdom of God. The twelve disciples (or apostles) went with him, and so did some women who had been healed of evil spirits and diseases: Mary (who was called Magdalene), from whom seven demons had been driven out; Joanna, whose husband Chuza was an officer in Herod's court; and Susanna, and many other women who used their own resources to help Jesus and his disciples.” (Lk. 8:1 to 3)

1039 “After this the Lord chose another 72 men (as the second group or witness or prophet) and sent them out two by two, to go ahead of him to every town and place where he himself was about to go. He said to them, 'There is a large harvest, but few workers to gather it in. Pray to the owner of the harvest that he will send out workers to gather in his harvest. Go! I am sending you like lambs among wolves. ... Whenever you go into a town and are made welcome, eat what is set before you, heal the sick in that town, and say to the people there, “The Kingdom of God has come near you.” But whenever you go into a town and are not welcomed, go out in the streets and say, “Even the dust from your town that sticks to our feet we wipe off against you. But remember that the Kingdom of God has come near you!” I assure you that on Judgement Day (A.D. 66 to 70) God will show more mercy to Sodom than to that town!” (Lk. 10:1 to 12; compare Matt. 10:1 to 42)

1040 “The two witnesses are the two olive trees and the two lamps that stand before the Lord of the earth. If anyone tries to harm them, fire comes out of their mouths and destroys their enemies; and in this way, whoever tries to harm them will be killed. They have authority to shut up the sky so that there will be no rain during the time they proclaim God's message. They have authority also over the springs of water, to turn them into blood; they have authority also to strike the earth with every kind of plague as often as they wish.”

1041 The Lord of the earth is Jesus Christ. “The earth” represents human lords. The two olive trees symbolize the two producers or sources of food for the nourishment, sustenance, and maintenance of eternal life; the two lamps are the two producers or sources of life-giving knowledge or light or enlightenment. Jesus Christ, the Faithful Witness (or the chief witness or leader of the two witnesses), and the Lord of the earth, uses the two witnesses, the group of twelve Galilean apostles and the beginning group of 72 as part of the 144,000 group of Israelite men-servants, as producers or sources of life-giving message (= knowledge, enlightenment) that the message of the Good News of peace about the Kingdom of God constituted. They are the two groups of men-servants as workers Jesus sent out to preach and teach the message of the Good News of peace about the Kingdom of God.

God. The message they preached and taught was as powerful as refining fire; so that any one of the Jews, Pharisees, teachers of the Law, chief priests, Sadducees who tried to oppose their preaching and teaching were destroyed, defeated, by their superior message backed by Scripture and the signs and wonders worked by them that the Holy Spirit empowered them to do.

1042 During the time they preached and taught their message with the Holy Spirit's backing, there was no other way the same Holy Spirit of God could or would inspire other Jews or persons or prophets not of their group, to also proclaim God's message or any contrary teaching. It would be the time "for setting a seal on vision and on prophecy, for the anointing of the holy of holies." (Sc. Dan. 9:24) Such authority shutting up the sky would ensure that no rain (no water from the sky or heaven) or vision and prophecy from God in heaven (in the sky) came to any other Jewish prophets. They also had authority over the springs of water, that is, over the sources of the teaching of Judaism that the teachings of Moses or the Law of Moses, the Psalms, and the writings of the prophets (the scroll now in the right hand of the one sitting on the throne) constituted and to turn them into confusing stuff (as anointed Simon Peter and anointed John, and Spirit-sealed Stephen did and explained their meanings correctly to the Sanhedrin and the teachers of the Law for the first time), so that they became death-dealing instead of life-giving. (compare Acts 9:22, 29; 6:8 to 12) They had authority to spread teachings that could produce controversies like plagues that resulted in wars among Jews and within the Roman Empire and the Church of Rome. Wars are naturally and usually followed by famine, disease, and other hardships which cause widespread deaths. These were the plagues that affected the world that the two witnesses did strike "the earth", the political leadership, as the rulers, with.

1043 Jesus knew certainly when the proclamation of God's message by the two witnesses under his leadership and guidance was going to come to an end; and he often spoke about it to them. From the time that “Simon Peter answered, 'You are the Messiah, the Son of the living God' ... Then Jesus ordered his disciples not to tell anyone that he was the Messiah (the Anointed One).

1044 “From that time Jesus began to say plainly to his disciples, 'I must go to Jerusalem and suffer much from the elders, the chief priests, and the teachers of the Law. I will be put to death, but three days later I will be raised to life.'" (Matt. 16:18 to 21)

1045 Jesus also told the two witnesses on the day of his arrest leading to his crucifixion that they would be scattered and their preaching and teaching work ended during the time he would remain arrested, put to death, and buried, until his resurrection. “Then Jesus said to them, 'This very night all of you will run away and leave me, for the scripture says, 'God will kill the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock will be scattered.'” But after I am raised to life, I will go to Galilee ahead of you.'” (Matt. 26:31 to 32; compare 28:16 to 20)

1046 “The beast that comes up out of the abyss” was the Roman Empire that came back to power because the promised Kingdom of God had been truly abandoned with the crucifixion and ascension of Jesus. When they finished proclaiming their message, the Roman authorities fought against them and defeated “the two witnesses” and killed them, and their bodies lay in the streets of the great city (= the House of Israel in Palestine) where their Lord, Jesus Christ, was crucified, that is, where the Awful Horror of impaling Jesus Christ was committed. Anointed Simon Peter told the Jews, “In accordance with his own plan God had already decided that Jesus would be handed over to you; and you killed him by letting sinful men (the Roman authorities) crucify him … The God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the God of our ancestors, has given divine glory to his Servant Jesus. But you handed him over to the (Roman) authorities, and you rejected him in Pilate's presence, even after Pilate had decided to set him free.” (Acts 2:23; 3:13)

1047 Being two groups or organizations, the symbolic killing of the two witnesses or two prophets amounted to their being disorganized or scattered, so that they could not function as two bodies proclaiming God's message. In this way, their bodies lay in the streets disorganized or scattered, and not buried, that is, not covered up. The scattered bodies of the two witnesses lay all over the length and breadth of Palestine, from Galilee in the north to Judea in the south, and from Caesarea in the west to across the Jordan River in the east. The great city was the House of Israel, territorially, the Palestine described above, where the Lord Jesus Christ was crucified. The literal translation of this scripture brings out properly and vividly the difference between what happened to Jesus and the Lamb symbolizing the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ. In praise of the Lamb, “They sing a new song, saying: 'You are worthy to take the scroll and open its seals, because you were slaughtered and with your blood you bought persons for God out of every tribe and tongue and people and nation, and you made them to be a kingdom and priests to serve our God, and they are to rule as kings over the earth.'” (Rev. 5:9 to 10; N.W)

1048 Jesus was crucified or impaled, but the group of twelve Galilean disciples or the Lamb was “slaughtered”. To slaughter is to kill small animals for their meat; or slaughter is the cruel killing of large numbers of people at one time, especially in war. The latter definition is what suits better that which happened to the disciples of Jesus, so that their dismembered or scattered bodies like blood spilling out of the body was used to be like money to buy for God people from all nations, tribes, languages, and races. Literally, it was the group of twelve Galilean apostles and the group of 144,000 men disciples who were scattered, and who were used “to preach and teach” as their blood to make disciples for Jesus Christ, the Lord God Almighty, from every tribe, nation, language, and race that was an enormous crowd that nobody was able to count.

1049 The symbolic name of that city, the House of Israel, was Sodom or Egypt. Sodom and Egypt were notorious for prostitution, immorality, other moral perversion, idolatry, and capture, enslavement, mistreatment and killing of God's people in the past. It was in Sodom, famous for sodomy (= a sexual act in which a man puts his penis in somebody's, especially another man's, anus; unnatural sexuality, imputed to the inhabitants of Sodom), that Lot, his wife and two daughters had to be saved from this sexual perversion by the angels of God, when Sodom was about to be destroyed. (compare Sc. Gen. 19:1 to 29) Egypt was notorious for the enslavement, mistreatment, and killing of the Israelites which led to God liberating them through Moses by the ten plagues and the destruction of the armies of the Egyptians. By the time of Jesus in the first century, the lost sheep of the people of Israel, the House of Israel, had become notorious for immorality of the worst sort, and the mistreatment, enslavement, and killing of God's people for which Jesus told them, "And so I tell you that I will send you prophets and wise men and teachers; you will kill some of them, crucify others in the synagogues and chase them from town to town. As a result, the punishment for the murder of all innocent people will fall on you, from the murder of innocent Abel to the murder of Zachariah son of Berachiah, whom you murdered between the temple and the altar. I tell you indeed: the punishment for all these murders will fall on the people of this day." (Matt. 23:34 to 36; compare Acts 7:51 to 53)

1050 About sexual immorality and other moral perversion, Jesus was teaching and “A large crowd was listening to (him) gladly. As he taught them, he said, 'Watch out for the teachers of the Law, who like to walk around in their long robes and be greeted with respect in the market place, who choose the reserve seats in the synagogues and the best places at feasts. They take advantage of widows and rob them of their homes, and then make a show of saying long prayers. Their punishment will be all the worse!” (Mk. 12:37b-40; compare Lk. 20:45 to 47) So, the House of Israel, the great city, fits well being symbolized as Sodom or Egypt.

1051 The killing of the two witnesses and their bodies left unburied brought happiness to “the people of the earth”, the leadership, the council of Jerusalem, the teachers of the Law, the chief priests, the Pharisees, the Sadducees, and the Roman provincial rulers, “because these two prophets brought much suffering upon the earth”. “The earth” symbolizes the Jewish leadership together with the leadership of the Roman Empire, which changed in positions with the twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples of Jesus, who suffered greatly at the hands of the two witnesses who became the new leadership of God's people, or the new heaven. The preaching and teaching of God's message by the two prophets backed by signs, wonders, and miracles that the Holy Spirit endowed them with, showed to the House of Israel together with the Roman world that they were the true prophets of God, and exposed the leadership of the House of Israel, the Sanhedrin or the Council of Jerusalem, especially, as being fake and false claimants to their being God's stewards, servants, priests, and so on.

1052 In addition, the two witnesses denounced the leadership of the House of Israel in vivid, truthful and scathing terms that made them suffer shame, humiliation, and mental torture and agony before and among the people of Israel. (compare Matt. 23:1 to 39; Mk. 11,12; Lk. 11:39 to 52; 20:45 to 47) The death of those two witnesses occurred during the Passover days which brought Jews and Gentile converts to Judaism from all over the Roman Empire and beyond to Judea, Jerusalem, and Palestine for the celebrations and so gathered “people from all nations, tribes, languages, and races to look at their bodies for three and a half days and will not allow them to be buried”. “They will celebrate and send presents to each other”, because they would see the two witnesses' death as ending their suffering at their hands. The celebration and the sending of presents kept people talking about the two witnesses and so would not leave them alone as done with, buried and forgotten. The three and a half days' period counts from the time of the arrest of Jesus, which led to the killing of the two witnesses, to the time of the resurrection of Jesus, which brought about their regrouping, as Jesus, immediately from the tomb, told Mary Magdalene to tell them of his resurrection and also of their immediate meeting or regrouping in Galilee as they had pre-arranged. (compare John 20:17; Matt. 28:16 to 20)

1053 “After three and a half days a life-giving breath came from God and entered them, and they stood up; and all who saw them were terrified. Then the two prophets heard a loud voice say to them from heaven, 'Come up here!' As their enemies watched, they went up into heaven in a cloud. At that very moment there was a violent earthquake; a tenth of the city was destroyed, and seven thousand people were killed. The rest of the people were terrified and praised the greatness of the God of heaven.”

1054 Jesus was arrested on a Thursday evening, and, by the time Mary Magdalene arrived at the tomb after six o'clock in the morning of Sunday, Jesus had resurrected from the tomb, released from the grips of those who arrested and crucified him and silenced the two witnesses. (compare John 20:1 to 18) At that early Sunday morning hour, Jesus would not allow Mary Magdalene to touch him because he had not yet gone back up to the Father in heaven, that is, in the Spirit realm, to prove his release from the grips of shoel or hell. The period of his arrest on Thursday evening to the time of his resurrection on Sunday, when he went back up to the Father in heaven and returned and showed himself to the apostles and allowed them to touch him in the evening, spanned over parts of four days. Within those four days fell the three and a half days after which a life-giving breath came from God and entered the unburied bodies of the two witnesses, so that they stood up, that is, “they were resurrected”, and all who saw them became terrified, because it made them think of the suffering that the coming back to life of the two witnesses could bring on them again. But something else happened that confirmed the two witnesses as true prophets of the Almighty God in heaven which was going to end up in more terror for the rest of the people. The life-giving breath from God was the message sent by the resurrected Jesus Christ, the Lord God Almighty, through Mary Magdalene to the eleven Galilean apostles which put life back into them so that they regrouped in Galilee in order to be active again.

1055 “Then the two prophets heard a loud voice say to them from heaven, 'Come up here!' As their enemies watched, they went up into heaven in a cloud.” (compare Rev. 4:1b-2)

1056 After 50 days of their symbolic resurrection from death the Holy Spirit poured out on them on Pentecost Day A.D. 30, “as their enemies watched”, that is, in the presence of the leaders of the Jews and of the Roman authorities, making them anointed prophets of God and leaders and rulers of the twelve tribes of Israel, and so making everyone who saw them realize that they had been admitted to the side of God in heaven in the presence of the Jewish and Roman enemies, “as their enemies watched”. They were, thus, made part of heaven, the new heaven, while the Jewish religious leaders and rulers of the people and the Roman authorities were thrown down to “earth”. This transformation occurred on the Day of Pentecost, A.D. 30. “When the day of Pentecost came, all the believers were gathered in one place. Suddenly there was a noise from the sky, (from heaven), which sounded like a strong wind blowing, and it filled the whole house where they were sitting.

Then they saw what looked like tongues of fire which spread out and touched each person there. They were all filled with the Holy Spirit and began to talk in other languages, as the Spirit enabled them to speak. There were Jews … who had come from every country in the world. When they heard this loud noise a large crowd gathered.

They were excited, because each one of them heard the believers speaking in his or her own language.” (Acts 2:1 to 6) This was the conspicuous proof that they had been called to heaven, made leaders and rulers of God's people and of the nations of the world, and that they did so symbolically, invisibly, as “in a cloud”.

1057 “At that very moment there was a violent earthquake; a tenth of the city was destroyed, and seven thousand people were killed. The rest of the people were terrified and praised the greatness of the God of heaven.”

1058 In that very generation, “in that very day” or “at that very moment”, as the two witnesses had prophesied, there occurred the violent Judean war as the “violent earthquake” when in A.D. 70 the Roman armies invaded Judea, destroyed Jerusalem, and the temple, not a single stone there was left in its place; every one of them was thrown down. Judea was completely denuded of her people, about 1,100,000 people being killed by the sword and 97,000 people being taken prisoner and dispersed among all nations of the Roman Mediterranean world. Judea, thus, lost all her inhabitants symbolically put at 7,000 people. Judea constituted or contained approximately a tenth of the land mass and people of Palestine or the House of Israel, while the 7,000 people killed, symbolically, stood for the complete denudation, that is, the total loss of the inhabitants of Judea, that is, of all her people totalling about 1,197,000 (c. 1.2 million). (compare Matt. 24:34 to 35) This number excluded the unknown number of the obedient disciples and other peoples who fled Judea and Palestine ahead of the invasion and destruction.

1059 All this fulfilled prophecies the prophets, Jesus and the two witnesses, had prophesied against the Jews of the first century, and so their fulfilment in the life-time of the Jewish people to whom they were prophesied surely would terrify the rest of the people outside Judea who were not killed or dispersed, so that they would praise the greatness of the God of heaven whose message, through his confirmed prophets, had come true in their life-time. (compare Matt. 23:1 to 24:35)

1060 This rough event-by-event comparison of the record of the work of Jesus and his two groups of disciples, “the two witnesses”, in the Gospels and the Acts of the Apostles, spanning over a period of forty-two months or 1,260 days, from A.D. 26 to A.D. 30, with the record of what Jesus and his two witnesses were tasked to come and do on earth in the first century, as found in chapter eleven of the Book of Revelation, is the “stick that looked like a measuring rod”, to be given by the mighty angel with a small scroll open in his hand (who is Kwabena Aboagye), to the John class of people of the twenty-first century, the resurrected anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, the 144,000 Spirit- sealed men-workers and the enormous crowd of men-workers as Jesus' servants, to use to “Go and measure the temple of God and the altar, and count those who are worshipping in the temple”. The carrying out of this exercise will enable them to see clearly, though roughly, what kind and nature of work the John class of people of the first century did which the John class of people of the twenty-first century is told to do: “Once again you must proclaim God's message about many nations, races, languages, and kings.” The exercise will enable them to update what was done in the first century properly to suit the twenty-first century audience which is not for the House of Israel or one people only, but for all nations, races, languages, and kings of the entire world of the twenty-first century and beyond; but similarly starting first from among Christians, the Christian Church, and Christendom, “the House of Israel for forty-two months”, and then spreading to the rest of all the peoples of the world, perhaps, after another figurative “1,260 days” of exclusive work among Christians, the Christian Church, and Christendom.

11:14

The End of the Second Horror

1061 The second horror is over, but the third horror will soon come!” (Rev. 11:14)

1062 The second horror is the abominable or disgusting colonialism perpetrated on the rest of the human race by Judeo-Europe and people of Judeo-European descent, that is, by Christendom. This disgusting crime against humanity lingers on as neo-colonialism. It has created a permanent world of the haves and the have-nots, a divided world of the rich white race (in Christendom), and the poor black race (in heathendom or in the rest of the world), which is the end result of the practice of colonialism and neo-colonialism as Western Capitalism. The era of colonialism that fuelled the rapid Judeo-European industrial revolution and propelled her beyond the technological and space age is over. The neo-colonial era and the information age, the age of the liberating knowledge for all, is on, "but the third horror will soon come!" It comes on the heels of the barbaric colonialism of yesteryears!

1063 There had occurred earlier horrors, such as the Awful Horror of crucifying Jesus and the killing of his two witnesses, and the horror started by Emperor Constantine to exclude heresies from the Church of Rome. But the third horror comes when the exercise of the power of the rulership of the world by our Lord and his Messiah (Anointed One), that is, Jesus Christ and his group of twelve Galilean apostles, atomizes the mighty Roman Empire number 666 and the mighty Church of Rome into countless nation-states and countless Judeo-European Christian denominational churches as deadly plagues afflicting the entire inhabited earth. It is the era for the punishment of the dragon, and the beast and the false prophet who are accused and found guilty for the destruction of the earth, and the rewarding of God's servants, the prophets and all God's people, all who have reverence for God, great and small alike.

11:15 to 19

The Seventh Trumpet

1064 “Then the seventh angel (Martin Luther) blew his trumpet, and there were loud voices in heaven, saying, 'The power to rule over the world belongs now to our Lord and his Messiah (Anointed One), and he will rule for ever and ever!' Then the twenty-four elders who sit on their thrones in front of God threw themselves face downwards and worshipped God, saying: 'Lord God Almighty, the one who is and who was! We thank you that you have taken your great power and have begun to rule! The heathen (the nations) were filled with rage (compare Sc. Ps. 2), because the time for your anger has come, the time for the dead to be judged. The time has come to reward your servants, the prophets, and all your people, all who have reverence for you, great and small alike. The time has come to destroy those who destroy the earth!'

1065 “God's temple in heaven was opened and the Covenant Box was seen there. Then there were flashes of lightning, rumblings, and peals of thunder, an earthquake, and heavy hail.” (Rev. 11:15 to 19)

1066 The seventh angel who blew his trumpet, who aired his views on the political and religious affairs of his day, in the 16th century, was Martin Luther, a priest of the Church of Rome, an Augustinian canon. An Augustinian is one who holds the opinions of St. Augustine, especially on predestination and irresistible grace (or any of the order of monks and nuns whose rule is based on the writings of St. Augustine).

1067 “ Luther, Martin (1483 to 1546). Luther, the leader of the Protestant reformation in Germany, was the son of a Saxon peasant miner, who was ambitious for his son and educated him for the law. But a deep consciousness of sin, quickened by a friend's death at his side from lightning, turned Luther to the religious life. He was ordained priest in 1507, and proved so able a scholar that he became a lecturer on religious philosophy at the University of Wittenberg.

1068 “Luther soon found himself in opposition to some of the practices of the Church, particularly on the question of the forgiveness of sin. Pope Leo 10, in order to get money to build the magnificent new church of St. Peter at Rome, offered 'indulgences', that is, promises of forgiveness of sin, to all who gave money; and he authorized a Dominican friar, Tetzel, to preach about the pains of hell which could be escaped by buying an indulgence. Luther, in 1517, protested by nailing to the door of Wittenberg church a list of ninety-five theses, denying the Pope's right to forgive sins in this way. He offered to support these in open argument.

1069 “A storm of controversy arose, and Luther was summoned to Rome. But the support of Frederick, the Elector (ruler) of Saxony, deterred the Pope from taking action against him. Luther followed up his attack at a conference at Leipzig, as well as in his famous address to the Christian Nobles of Germany and in other writings. In these he called for a thorough reformation of the Church, especially in its teaching and practice in regard to the sacraments. The Pope sent him a 'Bull', or order of excommunication, and Luther had this publicly burnt in Wittenberg. He continued his teaching and writing with his characteristic energetic fire and vivid perception of the truth as he saw it. In 1521 the Emperor Charles 5 summoned a 'diet' or council at Worms, and there he called upon Luther to recant. But Luther refused saying: 'Here I stand. I cannot do otherwise. God help me, Amen.' Charles was angry, and Luther was outlawed by the Edict of Worms. But German sympathies were mainly with Luther, and for a year he remained under the protection of Frederick of Saxony in his castle at Wartburg. During this time he translated the New Testament from Latin into German for the first time, a work which was important in determining the literary language of Germany.

1070 “In the meantime some of the more irresponsible followers carried the reform movement much further, denouncing the Mass, destroying church ornaments and altars, and encouraging monks and nuns to forsake their vows. Although Luther on returning to Wittenberg tried to check these excesses and divisions, he could not altogether do so. In 1524 many of the German peasants used his teaching as a reason for revolting against their serfdom. This revolt was put down mercilessly by the princes with Luther's approval.

1071 “In 1525 Luther married Katharina von Bora, a former nun (he aided to escape from her convent in 1523, had six children with her) and lived happily with her for the rest of his life. In the meantime tension increased between those German states that accepted the reform doctrines of Luther and those that remained Catholic. All efforts at bringing about union only widened the gulf, but after a conference in 1529, when he quarrelled with the Swiss reform leader Zwingli, Luther took little further part. In 1546, the year of his death, civil war broke out between the German Protestant and Catholic princes, and peace and official acceptance of the Lutheran church were not reached.

until the Peace of Augsburg in 1555." (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, Great Lives, volumeV.pp. 285 to 286)

1072 Martin Luther was the son of a Saxon peasant miner who educated him for the law, but he turned to the religious life by a deep consciousness of sin quickened by a friend's death at his side from lightning. In 1507 he was ordained priest of the Church of Rome, the Roman Catholic Church. He was an Augustinian canon, that is, a Roman Catholic priest who held the opinions of St. Augustine, especially on predestination and irresistible grace. He was so able a scholar that he became a lecturer on religious philosophy at the University of Wittenberg. Luther became the leader of the Protestant Reformation Movement in Germany. Ulrich Zwingli (1484 to 1531) led the Protestant Reformation Movement in Switzerland, while, born at Noyon in France and educated in Paris, settled in Geneva from where Calvinism, or his brand of Protestantism, spread to the Netherlands, Scotland, and among the Puritans of England. In France the Huguenots were already operating as the French Protestants. John Knox started Presbyterianism in Scotland as the Scottish brand of Protestantism that was in vogue.

1073 Martin Luther, in 1517, protested against the selling of “indulgences”, that is, promises of forgiveness of sin, to all who gave money to build the magnificent new church of St. Peter at Rome, offered by Pope Leo 10, who authorised Tetzel, a Dominican friar, to preach about the pains of hell which could be escaped by buying an indulgence. He made his protest public by nailing to the Wittenberg church a list of ninety-five theses, denying the Pope's right to forgive sins in that way. He further offered to support those theses in open argument. He also burnt the Papal Bull of excommunication from Pope Leo 10 in public. He refused to recant when the Emperor, Charles 5, called on him to do so. Those views of Martin Luther constituted the beginning sounds that came out of the trumpet he blew. And what was the outcome?

1074 “Then the seventh angel (Martin Luther) blew his trumpet, and there were loud voices in heaven, saying, 'The power to rule over the world belongs now to our Lord and his Messiah (Anointed One), and he will rule for ever and ever!'"

1075 Martin Luther's 95 theses challenging Pope Leo 10's (the rider of the beast's) right to forgive sins, which implied his rulership of the world, made those for whom the rulership of the world had been promised, that is, the “enormous crowd”, domiciled in heaven or belonging to the leadership-rulership realm, to make their voices loudly heard that, “the power to rule over the world belongs now to our Lord and his Messiah (Anointed One), and he will rule for ever and ever!” It was to make crystal clear to the Pope, his Church, the beast (the Roman Empire), and their sponsor, the dragon, that it was the Lord Jesus Christ who had the power to rule over the world from that time, in the 16th century, through whomever he chose. The leaders of the Protestant Reformation movements were asserting their position as the ones given the power to rule from the 16th century together with their Lord. The loud voices, therefore, were from the leaders of the Protestant reform movements, the heretics and the enemies of the Roman Catholic Church, such as Luther, Calvin, Zwingli, Knox, etcetera (compare Sc. Ps. 2; Sc. Dan. 7:27; Sc. Is. 8:18) The leadership of those to whom the rulership of the world had been promised, or rather had been given spoke up:

1076 “Then the twenty-four elders who sit on their thrones in front of God threw themselves face downwards and worshipped God, saying:”

1077 The twenty-four elders are the sum of the twelve leaders or elders of the twelve tribes of Israel representing the servants of God (of the House of Israel led by Moses), and the twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ as leaders or elders of the Church of Jesus of Nazareth (or the House of God led by the Lamb, Peter with the other eleven, making twelve apostles). They are shown as already sitting on their thrones in front of the throne of God, because, in the new order of things, it is these servants of God and followers (of Moses and Jesus) who have been appointed to rule over the world for ever and ever. (compare 1 Cor. 6:2 to 3; Heb. 2:5 to 10; Rev. 22:3 to 6) They symbolized the collective leadership-rulership of the Church of Jesus of Nazareth that the leaders of the various Protestant Reformation movements were. They threw themselves face downwards and worshipped God to show that they were servants of God who had been honoured, glorified and given the power to rule over the world which belonged to God their Lord and his Messiah, his anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the new Lamb, from their time. The loud voices in heaven therefore were the many in the leadership-rulership positions of the Protestant Reformation movements who founded the various churches in the various European nations and in Christendom. They represented the twenty-four elders who sat on their thrones. They led and ruled their Protestant churches, positioning them in front of the throne of God. They, thus, threw themselves face downwards and worshipped God, that is, they acknowledged and submitted themselves to God, thanking him for taking up his great power and ruling through them from that time on.

1078 “Lord God Almighty, the one who is and who was! We thank you that you have taken your great power and have begun to rule! The heathen (the nations) were filled with rage, because the time for your anger has come, the time for the dead to be judged. The time has come to reward your servants, the prophets, and all your people, all who have reverence for you, great and small alike. The time has come to destroy those who destroy the earth!”

1079 The twenty-four elders, represented by the leaders of the Protestant Reformation churches, set out the things that were to happen after the blowing of the trumpet by Martin Luther, the seventh angel, sent by the Lord God Almighty. They thanked God, the Lord Jesus Christ, for taking up his great power and beginning to rule, because that action of the Lord God Almighty translated into these servants of God being made to rule. But that action of God did also provoke the nations (of the Holy Roman Empire) into rage, resulting in the nations and the Church of Rome fighting the Protestants in the crusades, because it told the nations, especially, of the Roman Empire in Europe and the Church of Rome, which hitherto together ruled the world as the Holy Roman Empire, that it was time for the Lord God Jesus Christ to judge the world and that he was angry.

1080 The judgement of the dead by God or Jesus Christ starts with the Protestant Reformation movement leaders forming and judging or teaching them Protestantism as their church leaders. The political nation-states that ruled together with the Church of Rome were filled with rage for this development. That development showed that God's anger had come, the time for the dead to be judged. The time had come to reward the Protestant Reformation Movement leaders as God's servants, who are the prophets, and all God's people as members of the Protestant churches who are those who have reverence for God, great and small alike. Their reward comes in the form of their appointment as leaders, kings, and priests who judge the living and the dead resurrected and given the opportunity to train to live for ever in the New Heaven and the New Earth, the everlasting New World, ahead of them. (compare Rev. 20:4 to 6, 11 to 15; 21:3 to 4)

1081 During that time God will destroy those who destroy the earth. “The earth” symbolizes the rulership, governance, of the world of mankind in the hands of the dragon (Satan the Devil, the armed forces institution), the beast (the Roman Empire number 666) and the False Prophet (the Church of Rome). Those accused of destroying the earth principally are the Dragon, Satan the Devil, the beast who is the Roman Empire number 666, and the False Prophet who is the Church of Rome. The destruction of the Roman Empire number 666 and the Church of Rome comes as a result of the wars that bring the two bodies, organizations, regimes, or systems to an end. Both of them were destroyed and ceased to be unitary entities during the era of Martin Luther and the blowing of his trumpet. Their shattered bodies or flesh are eaten in their numerous bits and pieces, as plagues plaguing the world of mankind, by powerful politicians who come to lead and rule the new nation-states that come out of the destroyed Roman Empire number 666, and by powerful religious leaders and rulers as bishops, ministers, pastors, patriarchs, popes, and priests and theologians who come to lead and rule the new Judeo-European Christian denominational churches, cults, and organizations that come out of the destroyed Church of Rome. (compare Rev. 19:11 to 21) This plague of feuding nation-states of conflicting socio-political ideologies and churches and religions of conflicting faiths, teachings and practices was to be the third horror which was to afflict the world of mankind following the blowing of the seventh trumpet by Martin Luther.

1082 The end of Satan the Devil, the dragon, the armed forces institution behind human rulership of the world, comes in two stages. First, he is caught, chained, and imprisoned in the abyss for one thousand years during which time the first raising of the dead, affecting the servants of God and of Christ resurrected to rule for one thousand years with Christ, occurs. This will be a time when very strong connected pieces of evidence made up of pieces of information, knowledge, and teachings, will be brought by a mighty angel to bind the dragon, and throw him into the Christian Church as its founder and God, so that, with his two main means of ruling over the world – the Empire and the Church – destroyed, he is bound, restrained, and put into oblivion, non-recognition of existence – just ignored by an informed, knowledgeable, enlightened world for a thousand years. (compare Rev. 20:1 to 3)

1083 After the thousand years are over, he will be let loose from his oblivion – the disregard that an informed, technologically advanced world will have thrown him into. Something is going to happen at the end of the thousand years that will make a distressed world turn to the idea of the existence of Satan and of his negative influence on humanity again. This will occasion his being let loose from his prison to reorganize his forces. When such a return to Satanism occurs, the world will once again be deceived by him to prepare and violently attack and attempt to destroy the Holy City that will have conspicuously taken a firm hold on earth. Then it will be time to destroy all those he will succeed in deceiving, and he, himself, the Devil, the evil one deceiving the whole world (who in physical form will then be a world government like the United Nations Organization made up of all member nations backed by a collective armed forces institution), will be thrown into the lake of fire and sulphur, where the beast (the Roman Empire number 666, the former Satan the Devil in physical form) and the false prophet (the Church of Rome, the former consort of Satan the Devil in physical form) had already been thrown; and they will be tormented day and night for ever and ever.

1084 The lake of fire and sulphur symbolizes modern warfare, employing guns, bombs, and missiles as weapons of war. The Church of Rome and the Roman Empire number 666 were destroyed through war in 1555 and 1806 respectively. When the last effort is made by Satan, using all the nations scattered over the whole earth, that is, Gog and Magog (the leaders of the nations and the nations), deceived by him and he living in them by his spirit (person), the destruction of all his forces in whom he lives in the ensuing war, will also mean his own destruction, having been thrown into the same lake of fire and sulphur. The war destroying completely all the forces of Satan also destroys him, who dwells in and acts through only these destroyed human agents and institutions.

1085 The disclosure of what actions God takes after the blowing of the seventh trumpet by Martin Luther ends in this way, but the effect of Martin Luther's trumpeted views on the beast and the false prophet and on God's people is then disclosed:

1086 “God's temple in heaven was opened, and the Covenant Box was seen there.”

1087 With God's temple on earth, in Israel on Mount Zion, abandoned, to be replaced by a people who will produce the proper fruits, it was time for God's temple in heaven to be opened and the Covenant Box to be seen there as being applied now to those constituting God's temple in heaven.

1088 God's temple in heaven symbolizes the enormous crowd, being the House of God (God's people given the leadership-rulership position) to whom the covenant for an Everlasting Kingdom and an Everlasting Priesthood does apply. So the Covenant Box was seen there to mean that the promise to make the people, who will produce the proper fruits, the promised Kingdom of priests now applies to them and no longer to the rejected people of Israel. The temple of God in heaven was opened to show that the first raising of the dead, which applies to the servants of God and of Christ, had begun to admit those being resurrected into this leadership-rulership fold, where or in whom God lives or will live by his Spirit.

1089 “Then there were flashes of lightning, rumblings, and peals of thunder, an earthquake, and heavy hail.” (Rev. 11:19b)

1090 The blowing of the trumpet by Martin Luther was bound to commence the teaching of Protestant principles, virtues, and values as flashes of lightning, followed by rumblings of voices of many Protestant leaders with their brands of teachings who, led by Martin Luther, would preach, as peals of thunder, woe sermons warning and predicting the fall and destruction of the Church of Rome and of the Roman Empire number 666. This development was similarly bound to generate controversies and conflicts affecting the Church of Rome and the Roman Empire number 666 in a way that would bring about the total destruction of the Church of Rome, the Roman Empire number 666, and, eventually, Satan the Devil, all thrown into the lake of fire and sulphur to be tormented for ever and ever.

1091 The lake of fire is modern warfare employing weapons and munitions that discharge fire smoke, and sulphur from guns, bombs, and missiles to destroy people and property. Modern warfare was to develop and advance to the point where guns, bombs, and missiles shot, fired, and dropped from the sky to the earth or ground, that is, air raids, would generate and constitute heavy hail as frightening, indiscriminate, and destructive as it would be cruel, wicked, and inhuman.

1092 When Martin Luther nailed his 95 theses to the door of Wittenberg church, “A storm of controversy arose, and Luther was summoned to Rome. But the support of Frederick, the Elector (ruler) of Saxony deterred the Pope from taking action against him. Luther followed up his attack at a conference at Leipzig, as well as in his famous address to the Christian Nobles of Germany and in other writings. In these he called for a thorough reformation of the Church, especially in its teaching and practice in regard to the sacraments. The Pope sent him a 'Bull', or order of excommunication, and Luther had this publicly burnt in Wittenberg. He continued his teaching and writing with his characteristic energetic fire and vivid perception of the truth as he saw it. In 1521 the Emperor Charles 5 summoned a 'diet' or council at Worms, and there he called upon Luther to recant. But Luther refused saying: 'Here I stand. I cannot do otherwise. God help me, Amen.' Charles was angry, and Luther was outlawed by the Edict of Worms. But German sympathies were mainly with Luther, and for a year he remained under the protection of Frederick of Saxony in his castle at Wartburg....

1093 “In the meantime some of his more irresponsible followers carried the reform movement much further, denouncing the Mass, destroying church ornaments and altars, and encouraging monks and nuns to forsake their vows. Although Luther on returning to Wittenberg tried to check these excesses and divisions, he could not altogether do so. In 1524 many of the German peasants used his teaching as a reason for revolting against their serfdom. This revolt was put down mercilessly by the princes with Luther's approval.

1094 “In the meantime tension increased between those German states that accepted the reform doctrines of Luther and those that remained Catholic. All efforts at bringing about union only widened the gulf, but after a conference in 1529, when he quarrelled with the Swiss reform leader Zwingli, Luther took little further part. In 1546, the year of his death, civil war broke out between the German Protestant and Catholic princes, and peace and official acceptance of the Lutheran church were not reached until the Peace of Augsburg in 1555."

1095, an important leader of the Reformation movement, was born at Noyon in France and educated in Paris. “In France Francis I was taking repressive measures against the French Protestants or Huguenots, and this roused Calvin, when only 26 years old, to write his Institutes, a reasoned statement and defence of Protestant teaching, with a preface addressed to Francis I. This remarkable book already contained in outline all the essentials of Calvinism. In 1536 Calvin went to Geneva, where he was invited to carry into effect his ecclesiastical ideas, and to make Geneva an example of an ideal Christian city. At first the city rebelled against the severity of his discipline, and he was expelled; but he was recalled later, and although he met some opposition, he became the virtual ruler of Geneva till his death. His plan was to give the Church such authority that it could regulate the morals and religion of all citizens.

1096 “He was a stern and unyielding disciplinarian, but never self-seeking. Simple in his habits, and direct and truthful in speech, and a loyal friend, he was yet fanatical enough to instigate the trial and martyrdom of a religious opponent. His great contribution was to bring order into both the doctrine and organization of Protestantism. He taught Predestination – that men are chosen by God for salvation or damnation apart from their own efforts or merits. His influence was widespread, especially in the Netherlands, Scotland, and among Puritans of England.” (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, great Lives. volumeV.pp. 69 to 70)

1097 “ was born in Switzerland within a few weeks of the German reformer Luther. He was ordained priest, and when about 35 he came to Zurich. In that independent city he began to put into practice his ideas of Church reform. Influenced by Erasmus, the humanist, Zwingli wanted to take the Church to the simple beliefs and practices of the New Testament. He preached on the Sermon on the Mount and on the Acts and St. Paul's Epistles to show what the early Church was like. As a result priests began to marry, fasts were disregarded, and images, relics, and organs were destroyed. Zwingli regarded the body of citizens as the real Church; and in Zurich he would not allow either bishop or Pope to interfere. Some of the Swiss cantons followed Zwingli; others remained faithful to Rome, and religious war broke out. Zwingli took part, and was killed in battle.

1098 “Zwingli had a coldly rational temperament, quite the opposite of Luther's, and the two could not understand each other. Luther thought Zwingli un-Christian, while Zwingli thought Luther worse than the Romanists. In consequence, Zwingli's Reformed Church remained quite distinct from the Lutherans.” (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, great Lives. volume V p 496)

1099 “John Knox (c.1505 to 1572). This leader of the Scottish Reformation, whose forceful, dogmatic personality made a lasting impression on the religion and national character of Scotland, was mainly responsible for establishing and shaping the Presbyterian Church. Scotland at this time was under the domination of Catholic France. As a result of his reforming activities, Knox was sent to France for 18 months as a galley slave – an experience which undermined his health. On release, he spent some time assisting Cranmer in the work of the English Reformation, and then, on the accession of Mary Tudor, he fled to the Continent where he worked with Calvin and other reformers.”

1100 “In 1559, at the request of the Protestant party, he returned to Scotland, and spent the rest of his life using his relentless energy, his fiery and outspoken eloquence, and his shrewd, worldly sense in opposing Roman Catholicism and establishing the Protestant religion. In 1560, with the help from England, the reformers drove out the French, and the Presbyterian form of Protestantism became the official religion. Knox and other Ministers drew up a Confession of Faith and the first Book of Discipline, with its wise suggestions for the organization of religion and education in Scotland. In

1561, however, Mary, Queen of Scots returned to her country from France, intent on restoring Roman Catholicism. Knox opposed her with such violence that he was forbidden to preach. He continued, however, boldly to denounce Mary's party. When he was reinstated after Mary's abdication, his health had failed; he preached his last sermon at St. Giles, Edinburgh, in November 1572, and died the same month.

1101 “Though for the most part 'oppressed with melancholy', Knox showed surprising tenderness in his letters; he was twice happily married and had many lifelong friendships with women. His great work was the History of the Reformation in Scotland, though more notorious is his Monstrous Regiment of Women – a diatribe against the rule of queens.” (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, Great lives, volume V p 262)

1102 The preaching and teaching of these leaders of the Protestant Reformation Movement in the various European nation-states, which conflicted with and condemned the teachings and practices of Roman Catholicism, were the beginning flashes of lightning, rumblings of voices, and peals of thunder, leading to an earthquake of wars and heavy hail of falling bombs, missiles, and air-raids. The activities of the reform leaders in the various European nation-states as summarised here were the fulfilment of their declaration that, “The power to rule over the world belongs now (from the beginning of the 16th century) to our Lord and his Messiah (both of whom the Protestant reformers represented), and he will rule for ever and ever!”; while the rule of the Roman Empire number 666 and the Church of Rome came to an end through war in 1806 and 1555 respectively.

1103 The storm of controversies that developed into violent conflicts within nations and across nations in Europe, between Catholics and Protestants, following the blowing of the seventh trumpet by Martin Luther continued to worsen until it culminated in the First World War, which was to employ air raids (air war) for the first time in human history, to fulfil and make permanent heavy hail as a constant terrible feature of modern warfare. The Seven Years' War, the Thirty Years' War, the Franco-German wars, the Anglo-Spanish wars and the many civil wars within European nation-states, vying for world hegemony, though economic and political in nature, had religion as the underlying causal factor. Those developments were the events symbolized as “flashes of lightning, rumblings, and peals of thunder, an earthquake, and heavy hail” occurring as a consequence of Martin Luther's call for a thorough reformation of the Roman Catholic Church. The storm of controversies turned into violent local wars which developed into long and widespread European wars that spread to the colonies and possessions and to the allies of the involved Judeo-European powers, so that their outlook became rather worldwide than strictly Judeo-European. This was the reason why the war of 1914 to 1919 was called the First World War.

1104 The First World War employed aircraft, for the first time, to rain heavy hail of bombs on cities and people indiscriminately. The Second World War of 1939 to 1945 followed with great hail of bombs (including two atomic bombs dropped by America [U.S.A.] on the Japanese cities of Hiroshima and Nagasaki), missiles, and heavy artillery which was many times worse than what occurred during the First World War. Subsequent wars have employed the raining of bombs, missiles, rockets and artillery shells from the sky (from heaven) on people that have caused such damage, suffering, and pain as to elicit the ire of people against the God of the Judeo-European Christian Church, Judeo-European Christians, and Christendom for allowing such awful and cruel destruction to befall human beings at the hands of the Judeo-European Christian Church, Judeo-European Christians, and Christendom.

1105 The earthquake symbolized the terrible First World War following which air power has become the main determinant of who wins modern conventional warfare. The extent of the heavy hail of bombs, rockets, and missiles employed first to destroy enemy defences, infrastructure, and troops and people on the ground, before infantry invasion has become the standard strategic pattern of modern warfare which is so properly symbolized as “heavy hail” or “Huge hailstones, each weighing as much as fifty kilograms (falling) from the sky on people, who curse God on the account of the plague of hail, because it was such a terrible plague.” A constant and main feature of modern conventional warfare is the raining of bombs, rockets, and missiles from the ground, under water, aircraft, ships, and artillery emplacements indiscriminately on cities, infrastructure, soldiers and ordinary people so that it has become a terrible plague plaguing the human race living in the 20 superscript th and 21 superscript st centuries. This is indeed a great horror, the greatest of the three!

1106 A plague is any infectious disease that kills a lot of people; and a plague of something is a large number of that thing – of an animal or insect – that comes into an area and causes a great damage. Hence a plague of heavy hail is the 20 th-21 st century warfare employing large-scale aerial bombardment that kills a lot of people or causes a great damage. It creates horror!

It fulfils the command bringing into being the “pale-coloured horse”, the Judeo-European Christian Church, Judeo-European Christians, and Christendom. “Its rider was named Death, and Hades followed close behind. They were given authority over a quarter of the earth, to kill by means of war, famine, disease, and wild animals.” (Rev. 6:7 to 8) It means that the leadership of the Judeo-European Christian Church, Judeo-European Christians, and Christendom was named Death, and Hades followed close behind. The Church of Jesus of Nazareth founded in A.D. 30 which became corrupted was metaphorically called Death, and the Judeo-European Christian Church founded at Antioch in Syria by Joseph Barnabas and Paul of Tarsus, as Hades followed close behind, being formed some few years later after the Church of Jesus of Nazareth. The two fused churches as the Church of Rome created by Emperor Constantine, ruler of the Roman Empire 666 in 314, were given authority over a quarter of the earth, the realm of Christendom, to kill by means of war, famine, disease, and crusaders or Judeo-European Christian soldiers or barbarians as “wild animals”.

1107 Martin Luther is the seventh and the last of the seven angelic trumpeters. He is also the seventh and the last of the “seven angels with the seven plagues, which are the last ones, because they are the final expression of God's anger.” (Rev. 15:1b) It means, therefore, that after the era of Martin Luther, the open temple in heaven is cleared of the smoke that filled it from the glory and power of God so that it begins to receive God's people, the clearly identified enormous crowd including the 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-servants of God, who are to rule with Christ (the anointed group of 12 Galilean apostles) for a thousand years. (compare Rev. 11:19; 15:5 to 8; 20:4 to 6)

12:1 to 6

Revelation 12 The Woman and the Dragon

1108 “Then a great and mysterious sight appeared in the sky (in heaven). There was a woman, whose dress was the sun and who had the moon under her feet and a crown of twelve stars on her head. She was soon to give birth, and the pain and suffering of childbirth made her cry out.

1109 “Another mysterious sight appeared in the sky (in heaven). There was a huge red dragon with seven heads and ten horns and a crown on each of his heads. With his tail he dragged a third of the stars out of the sky (out of heaven) and threw them down to the earth.

He stood in front of the woman, in order to eat her child as soon as it was born. Then she gave birth to a son, who will rule over all nations with an iron rod. But the child was snatched away and taken to God and his throne.

The woman fled to the desert, to a place God had prepared for her, where she will be taken care of for 1,260 days.” (Rev. 12:1 to 6)

1110 In religion, “heaven” and “earth” are used to symbolize the leadership or the rulership of the people of God, the clergy of the Church of God; and the lay membership, the common citizens, of the people of God or the House of God or the Church of God. The clergy are symbolized as “heaven”, and the laity as “earth”. Universally, however, “heaven” and “earth” are used to signify and also symbolize the spirit realm and the physical realm respectively. The “heavens” stand for spirit persons who live invisibly in the vicinity of the earth, and “earth” stands for physical persons, human beings, who live on this earth. In the physical realm, however, human rulers are symbolized as “the earth” and the ruled human subjects as “the sea”.

Governments politically exercising power are “the earth”. And the masses of people as political subjects of the political powers are “the sea”.

1111 The individual leaders of the people of God or of the churches are symbolized as “stars” or “angels” of the churches. The two women identified in the Revelation Chapters 12 and 17 are the first century church of Jesus of Nazareth picked from only the lost sheep of the people of Israel in the Diaspora (compare Rev. 12:1 to 2), and the Church of Rome that the Judeo-European Christian Church (grown out of the Judeo-European Christian Church of Antioch in Syria) became by the fourth century. (compare Rev. 17:1 to 6). The spirit realm or “heaven” is composed of two sub-heavens: the heaven where the Almighty God and his spirit angels are known or believed to occupy, and the heaven where Satan and his spirit angels are also known or believed to occupy. Correspondingly, “earth” is composed of two sub-earths: the physical human organizations or institutions that represent Satan the Devil or in which Satan the Devil lives and does his own works; for instance the Roman regime or political authorities ruling the nations with standing armed forces institutions; and organizations or institutions that represent the Almighty God or in which the Almighty God lives and does his own works; for instance the church of Jesus of Nazareth or the people who flee from the Judeo-European Christian Church to become “the camp of the holy ones and the city that he loves” backed by the Spirit of God. Similarly, among human beings, the leadership of the Church of the Almighty God and the twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ is the new heaven, while the ruled membership, the laity, is the new earth. The leadership of the Church of Rome or the Church of Satan the Devil is the old heaven, while the ruled membership, the laity, is the old earth. “The seven spirits of God” as “the seven lighted torches burning in front of the throne” and the “three unclean spirits that looked like frogs” as “the spirits of demons that perform miracles” symbolize divine personages, human beings, sent to carry out divine assignments that have worldwide effect on the whole human race.

1112 In the first century, Satan the Devil, symbolizing the Roman Empire Authority, is reported to have made the claim telepathically to Jesus, and Jesus did not dispute it, that he was the ruler of the whole world. “Then the Devil (like in a dream or telepathically) took him (Jesus) up and showed him in a second all the kingdoms of the world. I will give you all this power and all this wealth', the Devil told him. 'It has all been handed over to me (compare Sc. Gen. 3:23), and I can give it to anyone I choose. All this will be yours, then if you worship me.'” (Lk. 4:5 to 7) While Jesus, telepathically, did not dispute this claim of Satan the Devil, he, rather, told his disciples that Satan the Devil, the Roman Empire regime, would be deprived of this rulership of the world and that he, Jesus, and his disciples would be given it by God. “Do not be afraid, little flock, for your Father is pleased to give you the Kingdom”; Jesus assured his disciples. (Lk. 12:32)

1113 “But Jesus said to them, 'It is not for my sake that this voice spoke, but for yours. Now is the time for this world to be judged, now the ruler of this world (Satan the Devil, represented as the Emperor of the Roman Empire or regime) will be overthrown. When I am lifted up from the earth, I will draw everyone to me.'" “Peace is what I leave with you; it is my own peace that I give you. I do not give it as the world does.

Do not be worried and upset; do not be afraid. You heard me say to you, 'I am leaving, but I will come back to you.' If you loved me you would be glad that I am going to the Father; for he is greater than I. I have told you this now before it all happens, so that when it does happen, you will believe. I cannot talk with you much longer, because the ruler of this world (Satan the Devil, represented as the Emperor of the Roman Empire) is coming (as Judas “with a large crowd [including 'a group of Roman soldiers, and some temple guards'] armed with swords and clubs and sent by the chief priests and the elders" to arrest me, Jesus.) He has no power over me, but the world must know that I love the Father; that is why I do everything as he commands me." Jesus told his disciples that the change-over would take place, right there, in the first century, so that he and his disciples would replace Satan and his disciples (the Roman Empire regime and the Council of Jerusalem), to rule both heaven and earth.

1114 “You have stayed with me all through my trials; and just as my Father has given me the right to rule, so I give you the same right. You will eat and drink at my table in my Kingdom, and you will sit on thrones to rule over the twelve tribes of Israel”, Jesus told his disciples this to make them prepare for the tough disciple-making work which was soon to go on in the House of Israel and in the nations after his ascension and the outpouring of the Holy Spirit. (Lk. 22:28 to 30)

1115 “Then Peter spoke up. 'Look', he said, 'we have left everything and followed you. What will we have?'

1116 “Jesus said to them, 'You can be sure that when the Son of Man sits on his glorious throne in the New Age (starting from Pentecost Day, A.D. 30), then you twelve followers of mine will also sit on thrones to rule the twelve tribes of Israel. And everyone who has left houses or brothers or father or mother or children or fields for my sake, will receive hundred times more and will be given eternal life. But many who now are first will be last, and many who now are last will be first.” (Matt. 19:27 to 30; compare25:31 to 46)

1117 Jesus, in such many ways, made his disciples understand and expect to replace the politico-religious leaders and rulers of Israel and the Caesars of the Roman Empire who would become subjects to them, as the disciples took up the leadership-rulership position in sealing the 144,000 Israelite men from the lost sheep of the people of Israel in the Diaspora, and in saving the enormous crowd from capture and bondage to the Holy Roman Empire. It was that which was to happen starting from A.D. 30 in the New Age, after the enthronement of Jesus, in Israel and in the world at large, that the Revelation accounts in chapters 12 and 13 revealed, especially before and during the tenor of the Holy Roman Empire. (compare Matt. 25:31 to 46)

1118 The two chapters contain the fulfilment of the beginning prophecies recorded in the Scroll by Moses as follows: “Then the Lord God said to the snake (the dragon, Satan the Devil, the Roman Empire's military regime), 'You will be punished for this; you alone of all animals (of all human creatures, that is, the armed forces institution) must bear this curse; from now on you will crawl on your belly, and you will have to eat dust as long as you live. I will make you (the Roman Empire's military regime) and the woman (the church of Jesus of Nazareth or God's people) hate each other; her offspring (God's people) and yours (all the ten nation-states of the Holy Roman Empire) will always be enemies. Her offspring will crush your head (the rulership of the (Holy) Roman Empire), and you will bite her (or their) offspring's heel' (that is, “you will pursue the woman who had given birth to the boy … and then pour out of your mouth a flood of water after the woman, so that it will carry her away... The dragon was furious with the woman and went off to fight against the rest of her descendants, all those who obey God's commandments and are faithful to the truth revealed by Jesus.” [Rev. 12:13 to 17] [Sc. Gen. 3:14 to 15])

1119 The dragon, the armed forces institution behind human rulership of the world in opposition to God's rulership, crawled on its belly, starting as the Babylonian Empire military regime, using soldiers fighting on foot (that is, infantry force rather than navy or air force) to defeat many nations, killing many people and incorporating the defeated nations and their peoples into the empire. (compare Sc. Gen. 10:8 to 10; Sc. 1 Ch. 1:10) The evil Babylonian Empire was the great achievement of Nimrod, the son of Cush, who "made a start in becoming a mighty one in the earth. He displayed himself a mighty hunter (or a mighty conqueror; G.N.B; J.B) in opposition to Jehovah, (that is, Jehovah's rulership). That is why there is a saying: 'Just like Nimrod a mighty hunter (or a mighty conqueror) in opposition to Jehovah (or Jehovah's rulership).'" (Sc. Gen. 10:8 to 9; N.W) The Babylonian Empire was replaced by the Medo-Persian Empire through defeat in war. The Grecian Empire replaced the Medo-Persian Empire by defeating her, while the huge red dragon, the huge Roman Empire military regime, emerged after defeating the Grecian Empire as the snake crawling on its belly from Babylon to Rome through brutal wars which consumed nations and human beings, as food, by incorporating defeated nations and their peoples into the empire. Human beings constituting the nations are made of dust or from soil and so eating them, as food, amounts to eating dust or soil as food, and also being made to cultivate the soil from which he was made assigned man to rule human beings in opposition to God's rule which would prove challenging to him and so create “a world where some people have power and others have to suffer under them.” (compare Sc. Gen. 3:19, 23; Lk. 4:6; Sc. Ec. 8:9.)

1120 “Then a great and mysterious sight appeared in the sky (in heaven). There was a woman whose dress was the sun and who had the moon under her feet and a crown of twelve stars on her head. She was soon to give birth, and the pains and suffering of childbirth made her cry out.” (Rev. 12:1 to 2; compare 6:12 to 13)

1121 A great and mysterious sight appeared in the leadership-rulership realm of God's people. A woman whose dress was the sun and who had the moon under her feet and a crown of twelve stars on her head was sighted as having come to domicile at the leadership-rulership position. The woman had the sun as her dress and the moon under her feet and a crown of twelve stars on her head. The woman was the group of the followers of Jesus Christ made by the end of the forty-two months' preaching and disciple-making work to eventually rake in the 144,000 Israelite men-servants from the lost sheep of the people of Israel in the Diaspora. Jesus told them that they were the light of the whole world, as the sun gives light to the whole world, hence their dress being the sun.

The moon is a minor source of light, and a satellite, which depends on the sun for the light it reflects for the benefit of those who walk or work by night. Hence having the moon under her feet means that the church of Jesus of Nazareth, being the primary source of light, of true teaching about the Lord God Almighty, puts any other teachings, such as that coming from Judaism, under her feet, as subordinate, dependent, irrelevant, unnecessary, as fulfilled, and so worth being stepped on and covered with the feet. The church of Jesus of Nazareth had the inferior church of Moses of the House of Israel under her feet. Judaism was good enough for the people who walked by night in darkness as did the lost sheep of the people of Israel with the dim light of the moon that represented Judaism. The crown of twelve stars on her head represented the twelve Galilean apostles leading and ruling the church of Jesus of Nazareth.

1122 The woman was soon to give birth, and the pains and suffering of childbirth made her cry out (fulfilling the prophecy: “I will increase your trouble in pregnancy and your pain in childbirth”; compare Sc. Gen. 3:16a.). This places the church of Jesus of Nazareth at the time leading to the arrest, trial, and crucifixion of Jesus, followed by the resurrection, going up to the Father, and coming back to say that he had been made king with authority over both heaven and earth, and the appointment of the twelve Galilean apostles to lead his church. During that time Jesus and his disciples, as the woman, made no secret about their grief and pain over what Jesus revealed was going to happen to him and the disciples at the hands of the chief priests and the leaders of Israel and of the Roman Empire's military regime, Satan the Devil, the dragon. “Jesus said to them, 'This very night all of you will run away, and leave me, for the scripture says. 'God will kill the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock will be scattered.'” But after I am raised to life, I will go to Galilee ahead of you.'” (Matt. 26:31 to 32; compare 36 to 46) But, at the end of it all, the victory won by Jesus was going to lead to his being appointed as the king of the Kingdom of God, as the son given birth to, to rule over all the world with a rod of iron, and Satan and his angels thrown out. And Jesus had told the twelve Galilean apostles that they would be his composite child, as the Lamb, to replace him as the ruler of the twelve tribes of Israel and occupy the centre of the throne on earth from A.D. 30. That was to be the start of the New Age. (compare John 13:33; 14:3; Lk. 22:28 to 30)

1123 “Another mysterious sight appeared in the sky (in heaven). There was a huge red dragon with seven heads and ten horns and a crown on each of his heads. With his tail he dragged a third of the stars out of the sky (out of heaven), and threw them down to the earth.

He stood in front of the woman, in order to eat her child as soon as it was born. Then she gave birth to a son, who will rule over all nations with an iron rod. But the child was snatched away and taken to God and his throne.

The woman fled to the desert, to a place God had prepared for her, where she will be taken care of for 1,260 days.” (Rev. 12:2 to 6)

1124 This other mysterious sight appearing in heaven had to do with what happened to the leadership-rulership realm of the lost sheep of the people of Israel, of the nation of the Jews, of which Satan the Devil, the Roman Empire's military regime, was the ruler as he was of all other nations of the Roman world. (compare John 8:44; 19:15; Lk. 4:5 to 7) While Satan the Devil ruled Israel and Judea through the Roman Empire's military regime of which the nation of Israel was a province, the Sanhedrin (the Council of Jerusalem) of seventy-one men internally and religiously led and ruled the nation of Israel. This was the heaven, the leadership-rulership position, occupied by Satan and his servants.

1125 The Sanhedrin consisted of the chief priests, Pharisees, Sadducees, and scribes. These seventy-one men were the stars in the sky or in heaven or in the leadership-rulership realm of the Jewish nation. The huge red dragon with seven heads and ten horns and a crown on each of his heads was Satan the Devil, the post-Jesus' Roman Empire's military regime, with the pattern, structure and methods of his rulership of the world described in those symbolic terms. The Roman Empire's military regime or empire rulership was the physical imperial institutional representation of the dragon, Satan the Devil, the Roman imperial armed forces institution.

The tail of the dragon was the provincial Roman imperial authority, the Roman military garrison, in Palestine, which had influence and control over the Sanhedrin and its individual members, the stars. The dragging of a third of the stars out of the sky or out of heaven and throwing them down to the earth, tell of the Roman provincial imperial authorities' power over the Sanhedrin, so that they could remove some of the Sanhedrin members who, perhaps, were seen to be anti-Roman, from membership of the Sanhedrin, a third of the seventy-one to join the political rulers, "the earth", and replace them with pro-Roman stars.

1126 Instances of such dragging of the stars of the Sanhedrin out of the membership of the Sanhedrin by the Roman provincial imperial authorities, “the tail of the dragon”, and throwing them down to the earth were: Annas (compare John 18:13 to 40), father-in-law of the high priest Caiaphas, who was a member of the Sanhedrin. He was appointed high priest in A.D. 6 by the Roman Procurator Quirinius and deposed by Valerius Gratus in A.D. 15; and Joseph Caiaphas, the high priest at the time of the beginning of the preaching of John the Baptist (compare Lk. 3:2) and during the trial of Jesus. He was appointed high priest by Valerius Gratus in A.D. 18 and deposed by Vatellius in A.D. 36. (Ref: Annas, Caiaphas; pages 34, 113; Dictionary of the Bible; op. cit.)

1127 These examples suggest that the Roman provincial imperial authorities, the tail of the huge red dragon, had been able to remove a third of the membership of the Sanhedrin and had replaced them with their loyal ones, by the time of Jesus' arrest and crucifixion. The appointment of pro-Roman members of the Sanhedrin could account for the crowd clamouring for Jesus' death, saying loudly, "If you set him free, that means that you are not the Emperor's friend! Anyone who claims to be king is a rebel against the Emperor!" and the chief priests answering, "The only king we have is the Emperor!" (John 19:12b, 15c) The huge red dragon, therefore, symbolized the huge Roman imperial military regime in Rome with its provincial authority, “his tail”, reaching Palestine.

The King was born in the Digital Digital Library. The King was born in the Digital Digital Library. The King was born in the Digital Digital Library.

1129 “The woman fled to the desert, to a place God had prepared for her, where she will be taken care of for 1,260 days.”

1130 After the ascension of Jesus Christ and the assumption of the leadership-rulership position of the twelve tribes of Israel by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, all the other disciples fled Palestine, the land of Israel, to the Gentile nations, the Diaspora, the desert where God had prepared for them to escape the furore among the Jews in Judea, especially, for only 1,260 days. This fleeing occurred at the time Stephen was stoned to death; all the believers, except the twelve Galilean apostles with Jesus Christ, the Lord God Almighty, and on their throne in Jerusalem, fled Jerusalem. (compare Acts 8:1 to 3)

1131 The 1, 260 days or forty-two months add up to the earlier 1, 260 days from A.D. 26 to the death, resurrection, and ascension of Jesus in A.D. 30, to A.D. 34 to make the seven years ear-marked for the firming up of the agreement with many people. (compare Sc. Dan. 9:27; 12:6 to 8, 11) This was the period of seven years prophetically ear-marked for the selection and sealing of the 144,000 Israelite menservants in the Diaspora. But the desert where the water of life was most needed was the Gentile nations, which God had already prepared, as revealed through the prophet Isaiah, for the Good News about Jesus to be taken to, starting in A.D. 34. (compare Sc. Is. 42:1 to 9)

12:7 to 9

The Warin Heaven

1132 “Then war broke out in heaven (in the sky). Michael and his angels fought against the dragon, who fought back with his angels; but the dragon was defeated, and he and his angels were not allowed to stay in heaven (in the sky) any longer. The huge dragon was thrown out – that ancient serpent, called the Devil or Satan, that deceived the whole world. He was thrown down to earth, and all his angels with him.” (Rev. 12:7 to 9)

1133 The war that broke out in heaven was between the two camps in heaven, “between the offspring of the woman and the offspring of the snake in the Garden of Eden”, (in heaven). The first camp is symbolized as a woman whose dress was the sun, and who had the moon under her feet and a crown of twelve stars on her head. She was soon to give birth to a son to rule over all nations with an iron rod. The second camp is symbolized as a red dragon with seven heads and ten horns and a crown on each of his heads.

With his tail he dragged a third of the stars out of the sky (out of heaven) and threw them down to the earth. The first camp, the woman who had a crown of twelve stars on her head, stood for Michael and his angels, and the second camp, the dragon who dragged with his tail a third of the stars out of the sky (out of heaven) and threw them down to the earth, was the ancient serpent, Satan the Devil and his angels.

1134 Michael and his angels were the group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ and the believers anointed with the Holy Spirit on Pentecost Day, and led by the twelve Galilean apostles (the twelve stars). The dragon and his angels were Satan the Devil (the Roman imperial military regime) and his followers of seventy-one members of the Sanhedrin (the Council of Jerusalem) as the leaders of the nation of Israel (the stars in heaven) supported and controlled by the Roman imperial provincial military authorities.

1135 It was the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles led by Simon Peter and the other believers or followers of Jesus Christ who first attacked Satan the Devil, who fought back with his followers. But Satan was defeated, and he and his followers were not allowed to stay in heaven (in the leadership-rulership realm) any longer. The defeat of Satan led to his removal from the leadership-rulership position of the world and of the nation of Israel together with the Sanhedrin. The ruler of the world, Satan the Devil (the Emperor of the Roman imperial military regime), that started in ancient times as the evil Babylonian imperial military regime, "that ancient serpent", was, thus, thrown out!

The anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and the believers took over that position to lead and rule the twelve tribes of Israel and the whole world religiously. The little flock was not afraid, and was, thus, given the Kingdom taken away from Satan by the Father who was pleased to give the little flock the Kingdom! The occurrence of this event meant that the throwing out of the ruler of the world (the Emperor of the Roman imperial military regime) and his followers (the Sanhedrin and his Jewish subjects) had taken place. The first had been made the last and the last had been made the first!

1136 Before now Satan, that is, the Caesars, with the Sanhedrin members were the leaders and rulers of the nation of Israel and of the whole Roman world politically and religiously as the first; and the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and the other followers of Jesus were with the ruled masses as the last. But the tables had turned and the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and the other followers of Jesus Christ, “the little flock”, had been made the first, as leaders and rulers of both the nation of Israel and the whole Roman world religiously, from whom all the people received the message of the Good News about the new Kingdom of God, while Satan as the Caesars and the Sanhedrin members, “thrown down to earth”, were made to join the ruled masses as the last, to receive the message of the Good News about the new Kingdom of God from the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and the other followers of Jesus Christ. The end result of all this was this: those who occupied the leadership-rulership position in the world were brought down to become part of the ruled masses of people as “earth”; and those who were part of the ruled masses of people were elevated to become part of those who occupied the leadership-rulership position of the world as “heaven”.

The Start of the War in Heaven

1137 The war that broke out between those two rival forces in heaven started in A.D. 30. On Pentecost Day in A.D. 30, “All the believers (in Jesus Christ of Nazareth) were gathered together in one place. Suddenly there was a noise from the sky (from heaven) which sounded like a strong wind blowing, and it filled the whole house where they were sitting. Then they saw what looked like tongues of fire which spread out and touched each person there. They were all filled with the Holy Spirit and began to talk in other languages, as the Spirit enabled them to speak.

1138 “There were Jews living in Jerusalem, religious people who had come from every country in the world. When they heard this noise, a large crowd gathered. They were all excited because each of them heard the believers speaking in his or her own language.

In amazement and wonder they exclaimed, 'These people who are talking like this are Galileans! How is it, then, that all of us hear them speaking in our own native languages? We are from Parthia, Media, and Elam; from Mesopotamia, Judea, and Cappadocia; from Pontus and Asia; from Phrygia and Pamphylia; from Egypt and the regions of Libya near Cyrene. Some of us are from Rome, both Jews and Gentiles converted to Judaism, and some of us are from Crete and Arabia – yet all of us hear them speaking in our own languages about the great things that God has done!' Amazed and confused, they kept asking each other, 'What does this mean?' But others made fun of the believers, saying, 'These people are drunk!'

1139 “Then Peter stood up with the other eleven apostles (as the new Lamb) and in a loud voice began to speak to the crowd: 'Fellow-Jews and all of you who live in Jerusalem, listen to me and let me tell you what this means. These people are not drunk, as you suppose; it is only nine o'clock in the morning. Instead, this is what the prophet Joel spoke about: 'This is what I will do in the last days, God says: I will pour out my Spirit on everyone. Your sons and daughters will proclaim my message; your young men will see visions and your old men will have dreams.

Yes, even on my servants, both men and women. I will pour out my Spirit in those days, and they will proclaim my message. I will perform miracles in the sky above and wonders on the earth below. There will be blood, fire, and thick smoke; the sun will be darkened, and the moon will turn red as blood, before the great and glorious Day of the Lord comes. And then, whoever calls out to the Lord for help will be saved.”

1140 “Listen to these words, fellow-Israelites! Jesus of Nazareth was a man whose divine authority was clearly proven to you by all the miracles and wonders which God performed through him. You yourselves know this, for it happened here among you. In accordance with his own plan God had already decided that Jesus would be handed over to you; and you killed him by letting sinful men crucify him.

But God raised him from death, setting him free from its power, because it was impossible that death should hold him prisoner. For David said about him: “I saw the Lord before me at all times; he is near me, and I will not be troubled. And so I am filled with gladness and my words are full of joy. And I, mortal though I am, will rest assured in hope, because you will not abandon me in the world of the dead; you will not allow your faithful servant to rot in the grave. You have shown me the paths that lead to life, and your presence will fill me with joy.”

1141 “My fellow-Israelites, I must speak to you plainly about our famous ancestor King David. He died and was buried, and his grave is here with us to this very day. He was a prophet, and he knew what God had promised him: God had made a vow that he would make one of David's descendants a king, just as David was. David saw what God was going to do in the future, and so he spoke about the resurrection of the Messiah (the Anointed One) when he said: “He was not abandoned in the world of the dead; his body did not rot in the grave.” God has raised this very Jesus from death, and we are all witnesses to this fact. … For it was not David who went up into heaven; rather he said: “The Lord said to my Lord: Sit here at my right until I put your enemies as a stool under your feet.”

1142 “All the people of Israel, then, are to know for sure that this Jesus, whom you crucified, is the one that God has made Lord and Messiah (Anointed One)!”

1143 “When the people heard this, they were deeply troubled and said to Peter and the other (eleven Galilean) apostles (as the new Lamb), 'What shall we do, brothers?'

1144 “Peter said to them, 'Each one of you (Jews) must turn away from your sins and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ, so that your sins will be forgiven, and you will receive God's gift, the Holy Spirit. For God's promise was made to you (Jews) and your children, and to all (Jews) who are far away (in the Diaspora) – all whom the Lord our God calls to himself.'

1145 “Peter made his appeal to them and with many other words he urged them, saying, 'Save yourselves from the punishment coming on this wicked (Jewish) people!' Many of them believed his message and were baptized, and about 3,000 (Jewish) people were added to the group that day. They spent their time in learning from the (twelve Galilean) apostles, taking part in the fellowship, and sharing in the fellowship meals and the prayers.

1146 “Many miracles and wonders were being done through the (twelve Galilean) apostles, and everyone was filled with awe. All the believers continued together in close fellowship and shared their belongings with one another. They would sell their property and possessions, and distribute the money among all, according to what each one needed.

Day after day they met as a group in the Temple, and they had their meals together in their homes, eating with glad and humble hearts, praising God, and enjoying the good will of all the people. And every day the Lord added to their group those who were being saved ('from the punishment coming on this wicked Jewish people' in A.D. 66 to 70).” (Acts 2:1 to 47)

1147 The war that broke out in the leadership-rulership realm in A.D. 30, was started by Michael and his angels, that is, the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, the new Lamb (who is like God = Jesus Christ) who replaced Michael (= who is like God), and his other followers. They attacked Satan the Devil, that is, the dragon, who fought back with his angels or followers. The attacking forces were symbolized as “a woman, whose dress was the sun, and who had the moon under her feet and a crown of twelve stars on her head, (that is, the church of Jesus of Nazareth). She was soon to give birth, and the pains and suffering of childbirth made her cry out”. All the believers in Jesus Christ, “the woman”, were led by anointed Simon Peter with the other anointed eleven Galilean apostles, “the crown of twelve stars on her head”. On Pentecost Day after being filled with the Holy Spirit, the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, the new Lamb who took the place of “Michael or the Messiah”, began to address “All the people of Israel”, telling them that “God has made Jesus Lord and Messiah (Anointed One)”. What that statement conveyed to “All the people of Israel”, was that God had appointed Jesus Christ and his believing followers as the new heaven, the new leadership-rulership of God's people to replace the then existing leadership-rulership made up of the members of the Sanhedrin – the chief priests, elders, teachers of the Law, Pharisees, and Sadducees – those recognized and controlled by the Roman imperial provincial military authorities who exercised imperial rulership over them and represented Satan the Devil, the huge red dragon.

1148 The membership of the new leadership-rulership of God's people would number over one hundred and twenty (120) at the Pentecost-Day gathering, because, at their first count, when Simon Peter summoned them to ballot for the replacement of Judas Iscariot, their number was put at about one hundred and twenty (120) who cast the ballot. This number of believers led by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles invaded the premises of the Sanhedrin, that is, the city of Jerusalem and the Temple, and took over what was, hitherto, the preserve of the members of the Sanhedrin, that is, preaching and teaching of the message of God, and taught “All the people of Israel”, as their new leaders and rulers. In this way, they took over to rule the twelve tribes of Israel sitting on twelve thrones, occupying twelve leadership-rulership positions.

1149 Jesus had told them that after being lifted up from the earth he would draw everyone to himself. (compare John 12:32) On Pentecost Day alone, after being lifted up from the earth, Jesus drew about 3,000 additional people to himself who were baptized in his name, because they believed what anointed Simon Peter told them about him. They virtually seized the Temple. “Day after day they met as a group in the temple.” “They spent their time in learning from the (twelve Galilean) apostles.” “Many miracles and wonders were being performed among the people by the (twelve Galilean) apostles … But more and more people were added to the group — a crowd of men and women who believed in the Lord.” “And every day the Lord added to their group those who were being saved” from the Jesus-prophesied punishment coming on the wicked Jews of the first century, that is, the Judean war of A.D. 66 to 70. “And so the word of God continued to spread. The number of the disciples in Jerusalem grew larger and larger, and a great number of priests accepted the faith.” So, from Pentecost Day A.D. 30, the new heaven or the new leadership-rulership group made up of the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples replaced the old heaven or the old leadership-rulership group made up of Satan the Devil and his angels that the members of the Sanhedrin backed by the Roman imperial military regime constituted. (compare John 8:44) For a number of days and weeks they continued their attack on Satan and his angels at the battle-fields of the Temple, Jerusalem, Judea, and Palestine.

1150 The response of Satan to those attacks was to fight back with his followers. So “One day Peter and John went to the temple at three o'clock in the afternoon, the hour for prayer. There at the Beautiful Gate, as it was called, was a man who had been lame all his life.

Every day he was carried to the gate to beg for money from the people who were going into the Temple. When he saw Peter and John going in, he begged them to give him something. They looked straight at him, and Peter said, 'Look at us!' So he looked at them, expecting to get something from them. But Peter said to him, 'I have no money at all, but I give you what I have: in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth I order you to get up and walk!' Then he took him by his hand and helped him up. At once the man's feet and ankles became strong; he jumped up, stood on his feet, and started walking around.

Then he went into the Temple with them, walking and jumping and praising God. The people saw him walking and praising God, and when they recognized him as the beggar who had sat at the Beautiful Gate, they were all surprised and amazed at what had happened to him.

1151 “As the man held on to Peter and John in Solomon's Porch, as it was called, the people were amazed and ran to them. When Peter saw the people, he said to them, 'Fellow-Israelites, why are you surprised at this, and why do you stare at us? Do you think that it was by means of our own power or godliness that we made this man well? The God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the God of our ancestors, has given divine glory to his servant Jesus; (not the God of the Israelites of the first century who was Satan the Devil; the qualification was very essential and necessary). But you handed him over to the (Roman) authorities, and you rejected him in Pilate's presence, even after Pilate (the Roman governor) had decided to set him free.

He was holy and good, but you rejected him, and instead you asked Pilate to do you the favour of turning loose a murderer. You killed the one who leads to life, but God raised him from death – and we are witnesses to this. It was the power of his name that gave strength to this man. What you see and know was done by (our) faith in his name; it was (our) faith in Jesus that has made him well, as you can all see.

1152 “And now, my fellow-Israelites, I know that what you and your leaders did to Jesus was due to your ignorance. God announced long ago, through all the prophets that his Messiah (the Anointed One) had to suffer; and he made it come true in this way. Repent, then, and turn to God, so that he will forgive your sins.

If you do, times of spiritual strength will come from the Lord, and he will send Jesus, who is the Messiah (the Anointed One) he has already chosen for you. He must remain in heaven until the time comes for all things to be made new (when he will come and live among the human race), as God announced through his holy prophets who lived long ago. (compare Rev. 21:3 to 6) For Moses said, “The Lord your God will send you a prophet, just as he sent me, and he will be one of your own people. You are to obey everything that he tells you to do. Anyone who does not obey that prophet shall be separated from God's people and destroyed". And all the prophets who had a message, including Samuel (compare Sc. 1 Sam. 8:1 to 22) and those who came after him, also announced what has been happening these days.

The promises of God through his prophets are for you (Jews), and you share in the covenant which God made with your ancestors. As he said to Abraham, "Through your descendants I will bless all the people on earth". (compare Gen. 12:3) And so God chose his Servant and sent him first to you, to bless you by making every one of you turn away from your wicked ways.' (Acts 3:1 to 26)

1153 “Peter and John were still speaking to the people when some priests, the officer in charge of the temple guards and some Sadducees arrived. They were annoyed because the two apostles were teaching the people that Jesus had risen from death, which proved that the dead will rise to life. So they arrested them and put them in jail until the next day, since it was already late. But many who heard the message believed; and the number of men grew to about 5,000.

1154 “The next day the Jewish leaders, the elders, and the teachers of the Law gathered in Jerusalem. They met with the High Priest Annas and with Caiaphas, John, Alexander, and the others who belonged to the High Priest's family. They made the apostles stand before them and asked them, 'How did you do this? What power have you got or whose name did you use?'

1155 “Peter, full of the Holy Spirit, answered them, 'Leaders of the people and elders: If we are being questioned today about the good deed done to the lame man and how he was healed then you should all know, and all the people of Israel should know, that this man stands before you completely well through the power of the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth – whom you crucified and whom God raised from death. Jesus is the one of whom the scripture says: “The stone that you the builders (of the nation of Israel) despised turned out to be the most important of all”.

1156 “Salvation is to be found through him alone; in all the world there is no one else whom God has given who can save us (the people of Israel).”

1157 “The members of the Council (the Sanhedrin) were amazed to see how bold Peter and John were and to learn that they were ordinary men of no education (they were of the ruled class but now performing as rulers). They realized then that they had been companions of Jesus. But there was nothing that they could say, because they saw the man who had been healed standing there with Peter and John. So they told them to leave the Council room, and then they started discussing among themselves. 'What shall we do with these men?' they asked. 'Everyone in Jerusalem knows that this extraordinary miracle has been performed by them, and we cannot deny it. But to keep this matter from spreading any further among the people, let us warn them never to speak to anyone in the name of Jesus.'

1158 “So they called them back and told them that on no condition were they to speak or teach in the name of Jesus. But Peter and John answered them, 'You yourselves judge which is right in God's sight – to obey you or to obey God. For we cannot stop speaking of what we ourselves have seen and heard.' So the Council warned them even more strongly and then set them free. They saw that it was impossible to punish them, because the people were all praising God for what had happened. The man on whom this miracle of healing had been performed was over 40 years old.

1159 “As soon as Peter and John were set free, they returned to their group and told them what the chief priests and the elders had said. When the believers heard it, they all joined together in prayer to God: 'Master of heaven, and earth, and sea, and all that is in them! By means of the Holy Spirit you spoke through our ancestor David your servant, when he said: 'Why were the Gentiles furious, why did people make useless plots? The kings of the earth prepared themselves and the rulers met together against the Lord and his Messiah.'” (compare Sc. Ps. 2:1 to 2) For indeed Herod and Pontus Pilate (the two Roman imperial provincial rulers) met together in this city with the Gentiles and the people of Israel against Jesus, your holy Servant, whom you made Messiah (Anointed One). They gathered to do everything that you by your power and will had already decided would happen. And now, Lord, take notice of the threats they have made, and allow us, your servants, to speak your message with all boldness. Stretch out your hand and heal, and grant that wonders and miracles may be performed through the name of your holy Servant Jesus.'

1160 “When they finished praying, the place they were meeting was shaken. They were all filled with the Holy Spirit and began to proclaim God's message with boldness.

1161 “The group of believers was one in mind and heart. None of them said that any of their belongings were their own, but they all shared with one another everything they had. With great power the (twelve Galilean) apostles gave witness to the resurrection of the Lord Jesus, and God poured rich blessings on them all. There was no one in the group who was in need. Those who owned fields or houses would sell them, bring the money received from the sale, and hand it over to the apostles; all the money was distributed to each one according to his need.

1162 “And so it was that Joseph, a Levite born in Cyprus, whom the apostles called Barnabas (which means 'One who encourages'), sold a field he owned, brought the money, and handed it over to the apostles. (Acts 4:1 to 37) ('Barnabas' rather means 'Son of consolation'. Luke, a Greek, got the meaning of the Hebrew word 'Barnabas' wrong.)

1163 “But … Ananias and Sapphira … sold some property that belonged to them. But … kept part of the money to (themselves) and handed the rest to the apostles. (Both of them died for lying about this to the apostles.) The whole church and the others who heard of this were terrified. (Acts 5:1 to 11)

1164 “Many miracles and wonders were being performed among the people by the (twelve Galilean) apostles. All the believers met together in Solomon's Porch (in the Temple). Nobody outside the group dared to join them, even though the people spoke highly of them. But more and more people were added to the group – a crowd of men and women who believed in the Lord. As a result of what the (twelve Galilean) apostles were doing, sick people were carried out into the streets and placed on beds and mats so that at least Peter's shadow might fall on some of them as he passed by. And crowds of people came in from the towns around Jerusalem, bringing those who were ill or who had evil spirits in them; and they were all healed. (Acts 5:12 to 16)

The Launch of Counter-Attack

1165 “Then the High Priest and all his companions, members of the local party of the Sadducees, became extremely jealous of the (twelve Galilean) apostles; so they decided to take action. They arrested the (twelve Galilean) apostles and put them in the public jail. But that night an angel of the Lord opened the prison gates, led the (twelve Galilean) apostles out, and said to them, 'Go and stand in the Temple, and tell the people all about this new life' (that has started in the New Age as the new creation of God since Pentecost Day, A.D. 30). The (twelve Galilean) apostles obeyed, and at dawn they entered the Temple and started teaching.

1166 “The High Priest and his companions called together all the Jewish elders for a full meeting of the Council; then they sent orders to the prison to have the (twelve Galilean) apostles brought before them. But when the officials arrived, they did not find the (twelve Galilean) apostles in prison, so they returned to the Council and reported, 'When we arrived at the jail, we found it locked up tight and all the guards on watch at the gates; but when we opened the gates, we found no one inside!' When the chief priests and the officer in charge of the temple guards heard this, they wondered what had happened to the (twelve Galilean) apostles. Then a man came in and said to them, 'Listen! The men you put in prison are in the Temple teaching the people!' So the officer went off with his men and brought the (twelve Galilean) apostles back. They did not use force, however, because they were afraid that the people might stone them.

1167 “They brought the (twelve Galilean) apostles in, made them stand before the Council, and the High Priest questioned them. 'We gave you strict orders not to teach in the name of this man', he said, 'but see what you have done! You have spread your teaching all over Jerusalem, and you want to make us responsible for his death!'”

1168 “Peter and the other (eleven Galilean) apostles (as the new Lamb) replied, 'We must obey God, not men. The God of our ancestors raised Jesus from death, after you had killed him by nailing him to a cross. God raised him to his right-hand side as Leader and Saviour, to give the people of Israel the opportunity to repent and have their sins forgiven. We are witnesses to these things – we and the Holy Spirit, who is God's gift to those who obey him.'

1169 “When the members of the Council heard this, they were so furious that they wanted to have the (twelve Galilean) apostles put to death. But one of them, a Pharisee named Gamaliel, who was a teacher of the Law and was highly respected by all the people, stood up in the Council. He ordered the (twelve Galilean) apostles to be taken out for a while, and then he said to the Council, 'Fellow-Israelites, be careful what you do to these men. You remember that Theudas appeared some time ago, claiming to be somebody great, and about four hundred men joined him. But he was killed, all his followers were scattered, and his movement died out.

After that, Judas the Galilean appeared during the time of the census; he drew a crowd after him, but he also was killed, and all his followers were scattered. And so in this case, I tell you, do not take any action against these men. Leave them alone! (For after killing their leader, Jesus, the followers have not scattered, as the examples I have referred you to have done, but have rallied and have become bolder and strongly organized and very active.

So,) If what they have planned and done is of human origin, it will disappear, but if it comes from God, you cannot possibly defeat them. You could find yourselves fighting against God!'

1170 “The Council followed Gamaliel's advice. They called the (twelve Galilean) apostles in, had them whipped, and ordered them never to speak in the name of Jesus; and then they set them free. As the (twelve Galilean) apostles left the Council, they were happy, because God had considered them worthy to suffer disgrace for the sake of Jesus. And every day in the Temple and in people's homes they continued to teach and preach the Good News about Jesus the Messiah (the Anointed One).

1171 “Some time later, as the number of the disciples kept growing, there was a quarrel between the Greek-speaking Jews and the native Jews. The Greek-speaking Jews claimed that their widows were being neglected in the daily distribution of funds. So the twelve Galilean apostles called the whole group of believers together and said, 'It is not right for us to neglect the preaching of God's word in order to handle finances. So then, brothers and sisters, choose seven men among you who are known to be full of the Holy Spirit and wisdom, and we will put them in charge of this matter. We ourselves, then, will give our full time to prayer and the work of preaching.'

1172 “The whole group was pleased with the apostles' proposal, so they chose Stephen, a man full of faith and the Holy Spirit, and Philip, Prochorus, Nicanor, Timon, Parmenas, and Nicolaus, a Gentile from Antioch who had earlier been converted to Judaism. The group presented them to the (twelve Galilean) apostles, who prayed and placed their hands on them.

1173 “And so the word of God continued to spread. The number of disciples in Jerusalem grew larger and larger, and a great number of priests accepted the faith.

1174 “Stephen, a man richly blessed by God and full of power, performed great miracles and wonders among the people. But he was opposed by some men who were members of the synagogue of the Freedmen (as it was called), which included Jews from Cyrene and Alexandria. They and other Jews from the provinces of Cilicia and Asia started arguing with Stephen. But the Spirit gave Stephen such wisdom that when he spoke, they could not refute him. (compare Rev. 11:5) So they bribed some men to say, 'We heard him speaking against Moses and against God!' In this way they stirred up the people, the elders, and the teachers of the Law. They seized Stephen and took him before the Council. Then they brought in some men to tell lies about him. 'This man', they said, 'is always talking against our sacred Temple and the Law of Moses. We heard him say that this Jesus of Nazareth will tear down the Temple and change all the customs which have come down to us from Moses!' All those sitting in the Council fixed their eyes on Stephen and saw that his face looked like the face of an angel.

1175 “The High Priest asked Stephen, 'Is this true?'

1176 “Stephen answered, 'Brothers and fathers, listen to me! ...

1177 “'How stubborn you are!' Stephen went on to say, 'How heathen your hearts, how deaf you are to God's message! You are just like your ancestors: you too have always resisted the Holy Spirit! Was there any prophet that your ancestors did not persecute? They killed God's messengers, who long ago announced the coming of his righteous Servant. And now you have betrayed and murdered him. You are the ones who received God's law, that was handed down by angels – yet you have not obeyed it!' 1178 “As the members of the Council listened to Stephen, they became furious and ground their teeth at him in anger. But Stephen, full of the Holy Spirit, looked up to heaven and saw God's glory and Jesus standing at the right-hand side of God. 'Look!' he said. 'I see heaven opened and the Son of Man standing at the right-hand side of God!'

1179 “With a loud cry the members of the Council covered their ears with their hands. Then they all rushed at him at once, threw him out of the city, and stoned him. The witnesses left their cloaks in the care of a young man named Saul. They kept on stoning Stephen as he called out to the Lord, 'Lord Jesus, receive my spirit!' He knelt down and cried out in a loud voice, 'Lord! Do not remember this sin against them!' He said this and died.

1180 “And Saul approved of his murder.

1181 “That very day the church in Jerusalem began to suffer cruel persecution. All the believers (as the “woman”), except the (twelve Galilean) apostles (as “the boy-king”), were scattered throughout the provinces of Judea and Samaria. Some devout men buried Stephen, mourning him with loud cries.

1182 “But Saul (the commander-in-chief of the army of Satan) tried to destroy the church (of Jesus of Nazareth), going from house to house (in Jerusalem), he dragged out the believers, both men and women, and threw them into jail.

1183 “The believers who were scattered went everywhere, preaching the message. Philip went to the principal city in Samaria and preached the Messiah (the Anointed One) to the people there. The crowds paid close attention to what Philip said, as they listened to him and saw the miracles that he performed. Evil spirits came out from many people with a loud cry, and many paralysed and lame people were healed. So there was great joy in that city. …

1184 “The (twelve Galilean) apostles in Jerusalem heard that the people of Samaria had received the word of God, so they sent Peter and John to them. When they arrived, they prayed for the believers that they might receive the Holy Spirit. For the Holy Spirit had not yet come down on any of them; they had only been baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus (by Philip who was not one of the twelve Galilean apostles). Then Peter and John placed their hands on them, and they received the Holy Spirit. …

1185 “After they had given their testimony and proclaimed the Lord's message, Peter and John went back to Jerusalem. On their way they preached the Good News in many villages of Samaria.

1186 “An angel of the Lord said to Philip, 'Get ready and go south to the road that goes from Jerusalem to Gaza.' ... So Philip got ready and went. Now an Ethiopian eunuch, who was an important official in charge of the treasury of the queen of Ethiopia, was on his way home (through Gaza land corridor). He had been to Jerusalem to worship God and was going back home in his carriage. As he rode along, he was reading from the book of the prophet Isaiah. The Holy Spirit said to Philip, 'Go over to that carriage and stay close to it.' Philip ran over and heard him reading from the book of the prophet Isaiah. He asked him, 'Do you understand what you are reading?' ...

1187 “The official asked Philip, 'Tell me, of whom is the prophet saying this? Of himself or of someone else?' Then Philip began to speak; starting from this passage of scripture (compare Sc. Is. 53:7 to 8), he told him the Good News about Jesus. As they travelled down the road, they came to a place where there was some water, and the official said, 'Here is some water. What is to keep me from being baptized?'

1188 “The official ordered the carriage to stop, and both Philip and the official went down into the water, and Philip baptized him. When they came up out of the water, the Spirit of the Lord took Philip away. The official did not see him again, but continued on his way, full of joy. Philip found himself in Azotus; he went on to Caesarea, and on the way he preached the Good News in every town. (Acts 5:17 to 8:40)

1189 “In the meantime (the Commander-in-chief of the army of Satan) Saul kept up his violent threats of murder against the followers of the Lord (Jesus of Nazareth). He went to the High Priest and asked for letters of introduction to the synagogues in Damascus (in Syria) so that if he should find there any followers of the Way of the Lord (Jesus of Nazareth), he would be able to arrest them back to Jerusalem.

1190 “As Saul (the Commander-in-chief of the army of Satan) was coming near the city of Damascus, suddenly a light from the sky flashed round him. He fell to the ground and heard a voice saying to him, 'Saul, Saul! Why do you persecute me ?'

1191 “Who are you, Lord?" he asked.

1192 “I am Jesus (of Nazareth), whom you persecute', the voice said. 'But get up and go into the city, where you will be told what you must do.'

1193 “The men who were travelling with Saul had stopped, not saying a word; they heard the voice but could not see anyone. Saul got up from the ground and opened his eyes, but could not see anything. So they took him by the hand and led him into Damascus. For three days he was not able to see, and during that time he did not eat or drink anything.

1194 “There was a believer in Damascus named Ananias. He had a vision, in which the Lord said to him, 'Ananias!'

1195 “Here I am, Lord”, he answered.

1196 “The Lord said to him, 'Get ready and go to Straight Street, and at the house of Judas ask for a man from Tarsus named Saul. He is praying, and in a vision he has seen a man named Ananias come in and place his hands on him so that he might see again.'”

1197 “Ananias answered, 'Lord, many people have told me about this man and about all the terrible things he has done to your people in Jerusalem. And he has come to Damascus with authority from the chief priests to arrest all who worship you.'

1198 “The Lord said to him, 'Go, because I have chosen him to serve me, to make my name (Jesus Christ) known to Gentiles and kings and to the people of Israel. And I myself will show him all that he must suffer for my sake.'” (Acts 9:1 to 16)

1199 Against the protestation of Ananias, the Lord Jesus Christ of Nazareth explained to him the reason behind the seeming favour he was showing the arch-enemy, the Commander-in-chief of the forces of Satan the Devil, Saul of Tarsus, who was leading the war against “all who worship you”, Jesus Christ of Nazareth. The three-days' waiting in Damascus, without eating and drinking, after being struck blind, had made Saul's wicked and cruel mission of going to arrest the followers of Jesus Christ of Nazareth well known in Damascus, and so Ananias, himself, had become well aware of Saul as the chief commander of the opposing enemy forces in the war that had broken out in heaven, in the leadership-rulership realm. So Jesus Christ told Ananias that he had defeated the Commander-in-chief of the opposing enemy forces, Saul of Tarsus, that he had taken him prisoner, and that he was going to make Saul of Tarsus serve him; but with a service and a mission quite different from what he had already given to the twelve Galilean apostles, which was to make disciples of 144,000 Israelite men from the lost sheep of the people of Israel in the Diaspora, and the enormous crowd of Gentile men from every tribe, nation, language, and race who would be used to form the Kingdom of priests as the Government of God, as the New Heaven, to rule over the earth, the New Earth, in the future. This action of Jesus Christ of Nazareth fulfilled the prophecy of Eden which said, “(The woman's) offspring will crush your head (Paul of Tarsus, the Commander-in-Chief, the head, of the forces of the dragon), and you will bite her offspring's heel (that is, you will chase her with your punitive task of preaching and teaching Judeo-European Christianity to swamp them and their special work of making the 144,000 Israelite men and the enormous crowd of Gentile men the Kingdom of God).” (Sc. Gen. 3:15c)

1200 The service or mission of Paul of Tarsus, as a prisoner of war (compare 1 Cor. 9:16 to 18), ironically was merely to make Jesus' "name known to Gentiles and kings and to the people of Israel". Jesus Christ of Nazareth explained further that that was the way he was using to punish the cruel and wicked agent of Satan the Devil, Saul of Tarsus, for fighting against God (compare Acts 5:38 to 39) in the War of Heaven. He was being sent in pursuit of the woman's offspring in far away Damascus in the Gentile lands; that is, to "bite the offspring's heel." So Jesus added, "And I myself will show him all that he must suffer for my sake." Assured of this, the believer Ananias of Damascus went ahead and did as requested of him by the Lord "God (who) treats everyone on the same basis." (compare Acts 10:34 to 35) Jesus Christ did not intend to make Saul of Tarsus and his missionary service part of that of the church of Jesus of Nazareth (his church in Jerusalem), and so did not involve or inform Peter with the other eleven Galilean apostles, upon whom he had already built his church, about the "conversion" of Saul of Tarsus, as he did in the case of Cornelius of Caesarea, the Gentile Roman soldier.

1201 “So, Ananias went, entered the house where Saul was, and placed his hands on him. 'Brother Saul', he said, 'the Lord has sent me – Jesus himself, who appeared to you on the road as you were coming here. He has sent me so that you might see again and be filled with the Holy Spirit'. At once something like fish scales fell from Saul's eyes, and he was able to see again. He stood up and was baptized (by Ananias), and after he had eaten, his strength came back.

1202 “Saul stayed for a few days with the believers in Damascus. He went straight to the synagogues (in Damascus) and began to preach that Jesus (of Nazareth) was the Son of God.

1203 “… Saul's preaching became even more powerful, and his proofs that Jesus (of Nazareth) was the Messiah (the Anointed One) were so convincing that the Jews who lived in Damascus (in Syria) could not answer him.

1204 “After many days had gone by, the Jews met together and made plans to kill Saul, but he was told of their plans. Day and night they watched the city gates in order to kill him. But one night Saul's followers (for he had made followers quite distinct and different from the disciples made for Jesus of Nazareth by the twelve Galilean apostles) took him and let him down an opening in the wall (built around Damascus), lowering him in a basket.

1205 “Saul went to Jerusalem and tried to join the disciples (made by the twelve Galilean apostles). But they would not believe that he was a disciple (because Jesus had not informed them of his apprehension and 'conversion' of Saul), and (so) they were all afraid of him. Then (Joseph) Barnabas (whose relevance in this is not explained) came to his help and took him to the (twelve Galilean) apostles. He explained to them (that is, the twelve Galilean apostles) how Saul had seen the Lord on the road and that the Lord had spoken to him. (This information from Joseph Barnabas to the apostles must have come from Saul of Tarsus himself.) He also told them how boldly Saul had preached in the name of Jesus in Damascus (in carrying out his commission of merely making Jesus' name known among Gentiles and kings and the people of Israel). And so Saul stayed with them and went all over Jerusalem, preaching boldly in the name of the Lord (Jesus to the people of Israel). He also talked and disputed with Greek-speaking Jews, but they tried to kill him. When the believers found out this, (that is, the believers made by Saul or the same as his followers) they took Saul to Caesarea and sent him away to Tarsus (his hometown the same as his followers in Damascus had done in sending him to safety in Jerusalem).

End of the War in Heaven (End of Persecution)

1206 “And so it was that the church throughout Judea, Galilee, and Samaria (that is, the whole of Palestine) had a time of peace (because “the one who stood before our God and accused our brothers day and night has been thrown out of heaven.” [Rev. 12:10c]) (compare Dan. 12:7 to 7, 11) Through the help of the Holy Spirit it was strengthened and grew in numbers, as it lived in reverence for the Lord (Jesus of Nazareth).”

1207 “Peter travelled everywhere”, preaching and teaching and healing people. He healed Aeneas of paralysis in Lydda and resurrected Tabitha or Dorcas from death while staying with a tanner of leather named Simon in Joppa. (compare Acts 9:32 to 43)

First Gentile Disciples of the Church of Jesus of Nazareth

1208 “There was a man in Caesarea named Cornelius, who was a captain in the Roman regiment called The Italian Regiment”. He was a religious man; he and his whole family worshipped God. He also did much to help the Jewish poor people and was constantly praying to God (to the Lord God Almighty, the Universal God of mankind, and not to the so-called God of Israel or any God of Israel). It was about three o'clock one afternoon when he had a vision, in which he clearly saw an angel of God (a messenger of God in human form or a human messenger) come in and say to him, 'Cornelius!' 1209 “He stared at the angel in fear and said, 'What is it, Sir?' (compare Acts 8:39 to 40).

1210 “The angel answered, 'God is pleased with your prayers and works of charity, and is ready to answer you. And now send some men to Joppa for a certain man whose full name is Simon Peter. He is a guest in the home of a tanner of leather named Simon, who lives by the sea.' Then the angel went away, and Cornelius called two of his servants and a soldier, a religious man who was one of the personal assistants. He told them what had happened and sent them off to Joppa.

1211 “The next day, as they were on their way and coming near Joppa, Peter went up on the roof of the house about noon in order to pray. He became hungry and wanted something to eat; while the food was being prepared, he had a vision. He saw heaven opened and something coming down that looked like a large sheet being lowered by its four corners to the earth. In it were all kinds of animals, reptiles, and wild birds. A voice said to him, 'Get up Peter; kill and eat!'

1212 “But Peter said, 'Certainly not, Lord! I have never eaten anything ritually unclean or defiled'.”

1213 “The voice spoke to him again, 'Do not consider anything unclean that God has declared clean'. This happened three times, and then the thing was taken back up into heaven.

1214 “While Peter was wondering about the meaning of this vision, the men sent by Cornelius had learnt where Simon's house was, and they were now standing in front of the gate. They called out and asked, 'Is there a guest here by name of Simon Peter?'

1215 “Peter was still trying to understand what the vision meant, when the Spirit said, 'Listen! Three men are here looking for you. So get ready and go down, and do not hesitate to go with them, for I have sent them'. So Peter went down and said to the men, 'I am the man you are looking for. Why have you come?'

1216 “Captain Cornelius sent us', they answered. 'He is a good man who worships God and is highly respected by all the Jewish people. An angel of God told him to invite you to his house, so that he could hear what you have to say.' Peter invited the men in and persuaded them to spend the night there.

1217 “The next day he got ready and went with them; and some of the believers from Joppa went along with him. The following day he arrived in Caesarea, where Cornelius was waiting for him, together with relatives and close friends that he had invited. As Peter was about to go in, Cornelius met him, fell at his feet, and bowed down before him.

But Peter made him rise. 'Stand up', he said; 'I myself am only a man.' Peter kept on talking to Cornelius as he went into the house, where he found many people gathered. He said to them, 'You yourselves know very well that a Jew is not allowed by his religion to visit or associate with Gentiles. But God has shown me that I must not consider any person ritually unclean or defiled. And so when you sent for me, I came without any objection. I ask you, then, why did you send for me?'

1218 “Cornelius said, 'It was about this time three days ago that I was praying in my house at three o'clock in the afternoon. Suddenly a man in shining clothes stood in front of me and said, “Cornelius! God has heard your prayer and has taken notice of your works of charity. Send someone to Joppa for a man whose full name is Simon Peter. He is a guest in the house of Simon the tanner of leather, who lives by the sea.” And so I sent for you at once, and you have been good enough to come. Now we are all here in the presence of God, waiting to hear anything that the Lord has instructed you to say.'

1219 “Peter began to speak: 'I now realize that it is true that God treats everyone on the same basis. Those who worship him and do what is right are acceptable to him, no matter what race they belong to. You know the message he sent to the people of Israel, proclaiming the Good News of peace through Jesus Christ, who is Lord of all. You know of the great event that took place throughout the land of Israel, beginning in Galilee after John preached his message of baptism. You know about Jesus of Nazareth and how God poured out on him the Holy Spirit and power. He went everywhere, doing good and healing all who were under the power of the Devil, for God was with him.

We are witnesses of everything that he did in the land of Israel and in Jerusalem. Then they put him to death by nailing him to a cross. But God raised him from death three days later and caused him to appear, not to everyone, but only to the witnesses that God had already chosen, that is, to us who ate and drank with him after he rose from death. (compare Matt. 26:29; Mk. 14:25; 16:14) And he commanded us to preach the gospel to the people and testify that he is the one whom God has appointed judge of the living and the dead. All the prophets spoke about him, saying that all who believe in him, will have their sins forgiven through the power of his name.'

1220 “While Peter was still speaking the Holy Spirit came down (spontaneously) on all those who were listening to his message. The (six) Jewish believers who had come from Joppa with Peter were amazed that God had poured out his gift of the Holy Spirit on the Gentiles also. For they heard them speaking in strange tongues and praising God's greatness. Peter spoke up: 'These people have received the Holy Spirit (spontaneously), just as we also did (on Pentecost Day, A.D. 30 in Jerusalem). Can anyone, then, stop them from being baptized with water? So he ordered them to be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ. Then they asked him to stay with them for a few days (which he did).' (Acts 10:1 to 48)

The Ouster of Satan and His Angels from Heaven

1221 The dragon “fought back with his angels, but the dragon was defeated, and he and his angels were not allowed to stay in heaven any longer.” (Rev. 12:7c-8)

1222 From the Day of Pentecost A.D. 30, when the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles led the church of Jesus of Nazareth in Jerusalem to assume the leadership-rulership position, hitherto, occupied by the members of the Council, the chief priests, Pharisees, Sadducees, and the teachers of the Law, and taught the message of the Good News of peace about the new Kingdom of God to the people of Israel, including their leaders and rulers, the whole people of Israel came to realize and recognize that the Lord God Almighty was rather behind the position and the work of the twelve Galilean apostles. So they did not only troop in to listen to them, who had taken over Solomon's Porch in the Temple to preach to the people of Israel, but also believed the message of the Good News of peace about the new Kingdom of God and submitted to the baptism being administered by the twelve Galilean apostles. This led to a rapid increase in their number from 3,000 people baptized on Pentecost Day A.D. 30 to about 5,000 men a few days later. This soon aroused the jealousy of the members of the Council, and the chief priests, Pharisees, Sadducees, and the teachers of the Law. They quickly organized to oppose and destroy the work of the church of Jesus of Nazareth and the twelve Galilean apostles by any means available to them. They started with orders to them to stop preaching on the basis of the name of Jesus of Nazareth. When they refused to stop, they used threats. When, still, they would not, they resorted to imprisonment; they followed up with physical force of whipping and beatings; then, they began to kill them.

They gained the sympathy and support of the Roman imperial provincial authorities who killed James, the brother of John, and went on to arrest Peter in order to put him to trial and kill him too. But Peter was freed by an angel of the Lord God Almighty.

1223 The fighting back by Satan and his angels, that is, the Roman imperial authorities, the Council, the chief priests, Pharisees, Sadducees, and the teachers of the Law, took this form of intense persecution to destroy the infant church and the twelve Galilean apostles. This culminated in the stoning of Stephen to death and the expulsion and scattering of all the believers, except the twelve Galilean apostles, into the provinces of Judea, Samaria, and Asia, the islands of the Mediterranean Sea, Africa, and Europe. The persecutions, threats, and killings could neither destroy the church of Jesus of Nazareth and the leadership twelve Galilean apostles nor remove them from the leadership-rulership position they had ascended and occupied in ruling over the twelve tribes of Israel in Palestine and in the Diaspora and over the whole world. Rather, their position as the accredited and authentic preachers and teachers of God's word to the people of Israel, to Samaritans, and to Gentiles became too obvious to be ignored or disputed, when the Lord God Almighty sent Peter to make disciples of Cornelius and his family and fellow-Gentile friends on whom was poured out the Holy Spirit in the same way as it was poured out on the twelve Galilean apostles on the Day of Pentecost A.D. 30 in Jerusalem; and on the Samaritans when Peter and John placed their hands on them and prayed.

1224 These three events completed the inclusion of Jews, Samaritans, and Gentiles who constituted the 144,000 Israelite men, and the enormous crowd of Gentile men from every tribe, nation, language, and race into the leadership-rulership realm, the new heaven and the new Government of God to rule over the earth, the New Earth. From that time the twelve Galilean apostles and the church of Jesus of Nazareth have seized and kept the leadership-rulership position permanently, while Judaism espoused by Satan the Devil (the Roman imperial regime) and his Jewish followers have been thrown down to earth and stepped underfoot. Thus “The huge dragon was thrown out – that ancient serpent (that ancient military force behind the Babylonian Empire), called the Devil (the Wicked or Evil One), or Satan (the Opposer), that deceived the whole world. He was thrown down to earth, and all his angels with him.”

1225 Being thrown “out of heaven” and down to “earth” together with his angels who were then, exclusively, “Jews” meant not only that Satan (the rulers of the Roman Empire) and the Jews were no longer to be in charge of or involved in the preaching and teaching of the message of the Good News of peace about the new Kingdom of God, but also that both Satan, symbolizing the Roman imperial authorities, and the Jews, as a people and their leadership-rulership, were consigned to meddle in the political affairs of all nations from that time on to bring woe to all the nations.

1226 “Then I heard a loud voice in heaven saying, 'Now God's salvation has come! Now his Messiah (Anointed One) has shown his authority! For the one who stood before our God and accused our brothers day and night has been thrown out of heaven. Our brothers won the victory over him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the truth which they proclaimed, and they were willing to give up their lives and die.

And so be glad, you heavens and all you that live there! But how terrible for the earth and the sea! For the Devil has come down to you, and he is filled with rage, because he knows that he has only a little time left.'” (Rev. 12:10 to 12)

1227 The war was between the two heavens, the two leadership-rulership groups or realms: one led by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ and the other by Satan the Devil represented by the Council of Jerusalem backed by the Roman imperial authorities. Jesus of Nazareth had earlier told his eleven Galilean apostles that all authority in heaven and on earth had been given to him, and so, he was exercising that power to order them to go to all peoples everywhere, and make them his disciples. The carrying out of that order from the Day of Pentecost in A.D. 30 started the war. The victory won put the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ and his other disciples on whom the Holy Spirit was poured out when the twelve Galilean apostles made them disciples at the exclusive leadership-rulership position, while Satan (the Emperor of the Roman imperial authorities) and his followers (the Jewish Council of Jerusalem and the chief priests and the Pharisees) were removed from the leadership-rulership position and made to become subjects and part of the ruled masses of people, who must look to the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ and the other anointed Galilean disciples for the authentic word of God.

1228 The loud voice in heaven saying, “Now God's salvation has come! Now God has shown his power as King! Now his Messiah (his Anointed One, the group of twelve Galilean apostles) has shown his authority! …” is the voice of the brothers of the apostles and disciples of Jesus of Nazareth which the breaking of the fifth seal revealed that their souls were seen underneath the altar. They were the old leadership group, now represented by the disciples of Jesus Christ that Satan and his Jewish disciples, had earlier killed for their “crime” of proclaiming God's word and of being faithful in their witnessing.

They belonged to the leadership-rulership group or realm and that was why their voice was heard in heaven. They had been given a white robe each and had been told to wait for this time, when God would judge the people on earth and punish them for killing them, hence their interest in and comment on these things. What they (the twelve Galilean apostles) said was that, by winning the war, their brothers (144,000 people) had been saved from being subjects of the Council of Jerusalem led by Satan the Devil or the Emperor of the Roman imperial regime, who had ruled God's people before their defeat. (compare John 8:44) They had, then, become the new rulers of God's people, so that the Council of Jerusalem led by Satan the Devil (the Emperor of the Roman imperial authorities), all Israel, and all God's people, together with all peoples of the world, had become their subjects over whom they ruled. That was the fulfilment of the statement attributed to Jesus by Matthew: “But many who now are first will be last, and many who now are last will be first.” (Matt. 19:30) The winning of the war showed, as a fact, that the Messiah or the Anointed One did not only make a true claim, that he had been given all authority in heaven and on earth, but also that he had put into action that power to order such things to be done, and had had them done as ordered to match his authority.

1229 The “one who stood before our God and accused our brothers day and night” was the Council of Jerusalem led by Satan the Devil (the Roman imperial authorities), which projected itself before God as the leadership-rulership of the nation of Israel, God's people, and found and accused the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ and his other disciples as being anti-God, in as much as they found and accused them of doing and saying things against Moses, God, and the Holy Place. But at the end of the war, all Israel and all the peoples of the world had been made to see and become convinced, that the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ and the other Spirit-sealed disciples, had seized the leadership-rulership position of God's people, and all the world had no choice but to go to them alone for the authentic word of the Lord God Almighty. The anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ and the other Spirit-sealed disciples went on further to demonstrate their authority, as the new leaders and rulers of God's people together with all the believers, by not only dislodging the Council of Jerusalem led by Satan the Devil (the Roman imperial authorities) from the leadership-rulership position, but, also, by destroying their “city” and, sending the few left alive dispersed, scattered, throughout all the nations, to saddle themselves with what “earth” they were thrown down to, had, as its main preoccupation, that is, human politics.

1230 The voice made it clear, saying, “Our brothers won the victory over them by the blood of the Lamb and by the truth which they proclaimed, and they were willing to give up their lives and die” for the stand they had taken. It was because the new Lamb, symbolizing the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostolic group, was willing to shed his blood, figuratively, in order to sacrifice, or give away, himself, the proposed beneficiary of the Abrahamic promise of becoming the King of the nation of Israel in the first century, for the future kingship over the whole world that necessitated that war between the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ leading his anointed church and Satan the Devil together with his followers.

1231 The preaching and teaching service, expended by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, figuratively, forms the blood of the new Lamb. The anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the new Lamb, and the other Spirit-sealed disciples of Jesus Christ also won the war because of the resolute stand they took in proclaiming the truth that God had made Jesus “Lord and Messiah (Anointed One)”, which truth, as the water of life, was an intolerable affront to Satan the Devil (the Roman imperial authorities) and his Jewish Council of Jerusalem followers, who had, earlier, made the unchallenged claim that they ruled both heaven and earth because “it has been handed over to me” (Satan with my followers by God). (compare Lk. 4:5 to 7) And they took that stand at the peril of their lives. (compare Acts 4:18 to 40; 5:27 to 33)

1232 At the beginning the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles was merely ordered to desist from preaching on the basis of the name of Jesus of Nazareth, but it did not. The twelve Galilean apostles were, then, threatened with the punishment of whipping and or imprisonment, but, still, they did not budge. Finally they backed up their threats with actual murder by stoning Stephen to death. They also succeeded in getting the Roman imperial authorities, the physical embodiment of Satan the Devil, involved in the intense persecution which was brought on the apostles and disciples as they got King Herod to murder James, the brother of John, the two sons of Zebedee. King Herod further went ahead and arrested Simon Peter with the aim of executing him after trial. But, instead of the apostles quitting, the intense persecution rather gave all the disciples the wide wings of an active and a performing priest to fly to the desert, where the water of life was most needed, to take refuge there, away from the Council of Jerusalem and Satan the Devil, that is, the Roman imperial provincial authorities, in Jerusalem and Judea, leaving only the eleven apostles. (compare Sc. Is. 42:1 to 9)

1233 These were the methods, strategies, and tactics adopted by the brothers and by which they defeated Satan the Devil and his angels or followers made up of the Roman imperial provincial authorities, the Council of Jerusalem, and the chief priests, Pharisees, Sadducees, and the teachers of the Law. They, in this way, defeated them by the blood (the sacrificial preaching and teaching service) of the new Lamb (the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ) and by the truth (the water of life they dispensed) they themselves (the 144,000 Spirit-sealed disciples) proclaimed, persistently and determinedly doing so at the peril of their lives.

1234 “And so be glad, you heavens, and all you that live there! But how terrible for the earth and the sea! For the Devil has come down to you, and he is filled with rage, because he knows that he has only a little time left.”

1235 Obviously, with the leadership-rulership realm secured and authoritatively captured through seizure, and permanently occupied by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and the other Spirit-sealed disciples, their gladness and joy should find no bounds, because the “Devil and his angels were not allowed to stay in heaven any longer”. The leadership-rulership position was never to be contested with anybody for ever and ever, and that fact should gladden the hearts of all disciples of Jesus Christ of Nazareth belonging to or in the leadership-rulership position or in heaven.

1236 “But how terrible for the earth and the sea!” “The earth and the sea” symbol here takes us to “the rulers and the ruled” in the physical political realm where human beings live. Satan the Devil (The Emperor of the Roman imperial regime) and his following of Judeans were physically removed from Judea in Palestine in A.D. 70, and dispersed throughout all the nations of the Roman world to concern themselves, exclusively, with the politics of the world, no longer to be involved in the leadership-rulership affairs of God's people, as the people through whom salvation comes to the human race. Their involvement in the politics of the world, that is, in the affairs and relationships between the rulers and the ruled of the political nation-states of the entire world, was going to bring terrible conditions on the political nation-states. The reason given for this sordid and chaotic state of affairs was that the Devil (the Emperor of the Roman imperial regime) was filled with rage, because he had only a little time left.

1237 Jesus of Nazareth was tasked to remove Satan the Devil (the Emperor of the Roman Empire regime) from the leadership-rulership position, destroy his works, and also destroy Satan (the Emperor with the Roman imperial regime) himself in the end. Satan the Devil (the Emperor of the Roman imperial regime) was quite aware of all of this and so his ouster from heaven was seen to be followed soon by his own destruction. The time lapse was pretty short in his eyes and therefore, if he was to accomplish anything meaningfully damaging to God and to mankind, then, he had to do it quickly, filled with rage for being deprived of his heart's bountiful desire, which was, and still is, the leadership-rulership of the world for ever and ever. (compare Sc. Is. 14:12 to 15) This explains the current terrible horrors of wars, destruction, and privation forced on the rest of the world by the West in tandem with the State of Israel and dispersed Jews who remain today as the successors of Satan the Devil (the Roman Empire rulership) and his Jewish angels, that is, the destroyed Holy Roman Empire and the old Jewish State, which were thrown down to earth to bring about terrible conditions on “the earth and the sea”, the rulers and the rule of the whole world.

The Holy Roman Empire reached Rome as the huge red dragon crawling on his belly from Babylon as the Babylonian Empire. He prosecuted infantry wars consuming peoples and nations as food made from dust until his defeat and replacement by the Medo-Persian Empire, which, also, was defeated and replaced by the Grecian Empire. The Roman Empire defeated and replaced the Grecian Empire, and, transforming to become the Holy Roman Empire, was defeated and fragmented by the new Lamb using an iron rod into many nation-states and many denominational Judeo-European Christian Churches. Expanding Europe through horrible wars, the fragmented evil empire crawled from Europe across the Americas, Africa, Asia, Australia, and New Zealand to Oceania as the snake, cursed with fomenting and prosecuting wars, as his life-long occupation and preoccupation that explain, in fulfilment of the creation of a huge structure and organization of a war machine, the curse on the super-powerful Western World in tandem with dispersed Jews and the modern State of Israel. The wanton, sadistic destruction of human lives and nations will serve as the food of super powerful Expanded Judeo-Europe to satisfy the insatiable war-loving and war-worshipping appetite of the West and Israel as long as they continue to live and exist on this earth among the human race. It is the irresistible curse

12:13 to 18

The Flight of the Woman to the Desert

1238 “When the dragon realized that he had been thrown down to the earth, he began to pursue the woman who had given birth to the boy. She was given the two wings of a large eagle in order to fly to her place in the desert, where she will be taken care of for three and a half years, safe from the dragon's attack. And then from his mouth the dragon poured out a flood of water after the woman, so that it would carry her away.

But the earth helped the woman; it opened its mouth and swallowed the water that had come from the dragon's mouth. The dragon was furious with the woman and went off to fight against the rest of her descendants, all those who obey God's commandments and are faithful to the truth revealed by Jesus. And the dragon stood on the seashore.” (Rev. 12:13 to 18)

1239 When the dragon became aware of what his being thrown down to the earth amounted to, that is, being confined and restricted to dabbling only in the political affairs of those living in the physical realm, he began to chase the church of Jesus of Nazareth, “the woman”, who had produced the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, “the boy” or “the son”, the new Lamb, as her leader-ruler, her first-born son. He chased the woman in order to bite the offspring's heel. This occurred after Pentecost Day, A.D. 30, when Simon Peter and the other eleven apostles, backed by the Holy Spirit (now becoming the new Lamb), conspicuously and resolutely took over the leadership-rulership of God's people as the authentic source of the true teachings of God the Almighty. The Council of Jerusalem with the Roman imperial regime became aware that it had been relegated to the background, that is, made part of the receiving end for God's word from the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, the boy to rule over all nations with an iron rod; they had, in this way, become part and parcel of the ruled masses of the people rather than the rulers that they hitherto were. (compare Acts 4:13) So they resorted to chasing the church of Jesus of Nazareth in order to catch up with her. This took the form of rabid religious fanaticism advancing from verbal warnings and threats to murdering of the disciples for persisting in their preaching and teaching service on the basis of the name of Jesus of Nazareth, whom they claimed God had made the new Lord and Messiah (the new Ruler and Temple of God = the One in whom the Spirit of God lived).

1240 Instead of the persecution stopping and silencing her, the church of Jesus of Nazareth, “the woman”, “was given the two wings of a large eagle in order to fly to her place in the desert, where she will be taken care of for three and a half years, safe from the dragon's attack”. The persecution occasioned the spreading of all the disciples, far and wide, into the territories of the Roman Empire among the Gentiles, “the desert”, that needed most the word of God, the water of life. The desert is where, literally, water is most needed. And the eagle symbolizes priesthood; it is the duty of priests to teach God's word, people should go to them for God's word because they are the messengers of the Lord God Almighty. (compare Sc. Mal. 2:7) Being given the two wings of a large eagle only meant that they were given the licence or justification or the raison d'être, by the intense persecution that caused their scatter, to pursue their calling as a large body of priests, preachers and teachers of God's word. They were given the justifying push to go everywhere, far and wide, away from Judea, the centre of the intense persecution, to preach and teach on the basis of the name of Jesus to the Gentile peoples, who needed the word of God most, as against the lost sheep of the people of Israel, who had rejected the word of God, in spite of their being favoured to exclusively hear it from Jesus of Nazareth for three and half years, from A.D. 26 to A.D. 30. God had also already prepared the place of the Gentiles to receive the church of Jesus of Nazareth, “the woman”, fleeing from the intense persecution for three and a half years from A.D. 30 to A.D. 34, “safe from the dragon's attack”. (compare Sc. Is. 42:1 to 9)

1241 The justifying push came on the day Stephen was stoned to death. “That very day the church in Jerusalem (the church of Jesus of Nazareth, 'the woman') began to suffer cruel persecution. All the believers (constituting 'the woman' without the crown of twelve stars) except the apostles (except the group of twelve stars, or the boy king) were scattered throughout the provinces of Judea and Samaria.

1242 “The believers who were scattered went everywhere, preaching the message. (That is, the large wings of a large eagle helped the believers to go everywhere.) Philip went to the principal city in Samaria and preached the Messiah (the Anointed One) to the people there. The crowds paid close attention to what Philip said, as they listened to him and saw the miracles that he performed. Evil spirits came out from many people with a loud cry, and many paralysed and lame people were healed. So there was great joy in the city. …

1243 “The (twelve Galilean) apostles in Jerusalem heard that the people of Samaria had received the word of God, so they sent Peter and John to them. … Then Peter and John placed their hands on them, and they received the Holy Spirit.” (Acts 8:1 to 17)

1244 “Some of the believers who were scattered by the persecution which took place when Stephen was killed went as far as Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch, telling the message to Jews only. But other believers, who were from Cyprus and Cyrene, went to Antioch (in Syria) and proclaimed the message to Gentiles also, telling them the Good News about the Lord Jesus. The Lord's power was with them, and a great number of people believed and turned to the Lord.

1245 “The news about this reached the church in Jerusalem, so they (who, Satan the Devil?) sent Barnabas (a non-apostle) to Antioch (in Syria, at a time before Jesus sent Simon Peter to make the first Gentile, Cornelius, disciple of the church of Jesus of Nazareth in Jerusalem). When he arrived and saw how God had blessed the people (already with the Good News about Jesus of Nazareth), he was glad and urged them all to be faithful and true to the Lord (Jesus of Nazareth) with all their hearts. …

1246 “Then Barnabas (a camouflaged messenger of Satan the Devil) went to Tarsusto look for Saul (the Commander-in-chief of the forces of Satan the Devil, now taken prisoner, but had separated from the twelve Galilean apostles and their church in Jerusalem and fled to Tarsus). When he found him, he took him to Antioch (in Syria), and for a whole year the two (non-apostolic disciples: Joseph Barnabas, a Levite from Cyprus, and Saul of Tarsus of the tribe of Benjamin, a Pharisee and a novice disciple from Cilicia, who had long separated himself from the church of Jesus of Nazareth in Jerusalem) met with the people of the church (at Antioch in Syria) and taught a large group. It was at Antioch (in Syria) that the (large group of) believers (taught by the two disciples sent by the dragon, Satan the Devil, as camouflaged agents of the Roman imperial regime and the Sanhedrin – as undercover agents of Satan the Devil) were first called Christians.” (Acts 11:19 to 26)

1247 This shows how wide the two wings of that large army of preachers “the priests” turned out to be. It enabled them to fly to the desert, that is, the Gentile lands, where the water of life borne by the large eagle, was needed most. Within the three and a half years from Pentecost Day A.D. 30 to A.D. 34, the believers who went to the Gentile territories to preach and teach the message of the Good News of peace about Jesus of Nazareth to Jews only in agreement with and in fulfilment of prophecy, and to Gentiles also “contrary” to prophetic expectation, were kept safe from the persecution from the members, officers, and the agents of the Council of Jerusalem, which had, then, not gone beyond the Judean territory. God had already made the prophet Isaiah prophesy about the Gentile lands as a prepared place to receive the church of Jesus of Nazareth led by the new Lamb:

1248 God says through Isaiah, “Here is my servant, whom I strengthen – the one I have chosen, with whom I am pleased. (compare Matt. 3:17). I have filled him with my Spirit (compare Matt. 3:16), and he will bring justice to every nation … He will bring justice to all. He will not lose hope or courage; he will establish justice on the earth. Distant (Gentile) lands eagerly wait for his teaching.

1249 “I, the Lord, have called you and given you power to see that justice is done on earth.

Through you I will make a covenant with all peoples; through you I will bring light to the (Gentile) nations. You will open the eyes of the blind and set free those who sit in the dark (compare Acts 26:16 to 18). I alone am the Lord your God. No other god may share my glory; I will not let idols share my praise. The things I predicted have now come true. Now I will tell you of new things even before they begin to happen.” (Sc. Is. 42:1 to 9; compare 61:1 to 11)

1250 “And then from the mouth the dragon poured out a flood of water after the woman, so that it would carry her away. But the earth helped the woman; it opened its mouth and swallowed the water that had come from the dragon's mouth.”

1251 Seeing that “all the believers”, that is, “the woman” had gone in flight to the Gentile lands where the people were eager for the water of life, “the dragon”, that is, Satan the Devil, sent a flood of water, which was a large volume of murky rain or murky flood waters, to carry “the woman”, the church of the believers in Jesus of Nazareth in the Gentile lands, away. The offspring of the dragon pursued the offspring of the woman in order to bite the offspring's heel. The flood of water was the murky profuse Christian teachings that the Judeo-European Christian Church, established by the dragon or Satan the Devil, as a decoy, at Antioch in Syria through Joseph Barnabas and Saul of Tarsus, sent the two fallen disciples, the camouflaged agents of the Roman imperial regime and the Council of Jerusalem, from Antioch in Syria to spread across the Gentile lands, which were received by large numbers of Gentiles including their rulers and many Jews. The Judeo-European Christian teachings borne by Joseph Barnabas (a graduate and a mate of Paul of the School of Rabbi Gamaliel) and Saul of Tarsus (the two horns of the lamb that speaks like a dragon) were aimed at sweeping away the church of Jesus of Nazareth and the Good News about Jesus of Nazareth and the new Kingdom of God being preached by the believers scattered from the church in Jerusalem, which had already been sent to the same Gentile territories earlier, and had already taken root in a form different from what was being introduced, profusely, forcefully and deceptively, as coming from the same source, Jesus Christ, accompanied by deceptive powerful miracles, signs, and wonders. (compare Rev. 13:11 to 18)

1252 But instead of the dirty flood-like Neo-Judaism teachings of Saul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas, what is now well known as Christian teachings or Christianity or Catholicism, swamping the teaching and the churches or groups of believers scattered from the church in Jerusalem, they rather attracted the interest, attention, and acceptance of the rulers of the Roman Empire, “the earth”, which “opened its mouth and swallowed the water that came from the dragon's mouth”, that is, who accepted and made it the Official Church and Religion of the Roman Empire. Consequently it was named the Roman Universal or Catholic Church to become the Official Church and Religion of the Roman Empire regime or Satan the Devil – the Church of Rome. In this way, “the earth”, that is, the Roman Empire's rulers or rulership opened its mouth and swallowed the water, the dirty flood-like Judeo-European Christian teachings, Neo-Judaism, that came from the dragon's mouth, the mouth of the two pioneer spokesmen of the Judeo-European Christian Church of Antioch in Syria belonging to Satan the Devil. This explains why all Christian teachings and practices are declared satanic teachings and practices created by Satan the Devil for the deception of the whole world.

1253 “The dragon was furious with the woman and went off to fight against the rest of her descendants, all those who obey God's commandments and are faithful to the truth revealed by Jesus.”

1254 As soon as the Roman Empire authorities accepted and made the Judeo-European Christianity of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas the Official Religion of the Roman Empire, Emperor Constantine and his successors, as “the furious dragon”, worked hard to unite the Roman Catholic Church and exclude heresies, that is, exclude groups and teachings of the church of Jesus of Nazareth that would not conform with the Religion of the Roman Empire. The measures and methods adopted to exclude heresies meant that they were fighting “against the rest of the descendants of the woman, all those who obey God's commandments and are faithful to the truth revealed by Jesus”, which was at variance with the truth revealed and borne by Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas, the disguised, undercover agents or servants of the Roman imperial authorities, the dragon. Hence all the believers and disciples of the church of Jerusalem, who preached and taught the message of the Good News about Jesus and the new Kingdom of God, as descendants of that church, as the “descendants of the woman”, became heretics to Judeo-European Christians who were converts of the church of Antioch in Syria where Judeo-European Christianity originated. With this war to exclude heresies going on, Satan the Devil, then, positioned himself at a vantage point on earth to which he had been thrown down in order to do best the duty he had been tasked to do, under orders from Jesus of Nazareth, that is, “to make his name known to Gentiles and kings, and to the people of Israel.” (Acts 9:15 to 16; compare 26:12 to 18; 1 Cor 9 16 to 18) The Roman imperial regime itself moved to position itself in transition from a kingdom to a republic, in between a government out of “the earth” and a government out of “the sea”. The dragon, the military, thus, also stood in between a political regime and a religious regime.

1255 “And the dragon stood on the seashore.”

1256 Satan the Devil, as the dragon, after his defeat and ouster from heaven, that is, his ouster from the leadership-rulership realm of Israel or the Jewish people and nation and the world, was thrown down to earth together with his angels, made up of the Jewish Council of Jerusalem, the elite of the Jewish people and nation. On earth, Satan as the dragon stood on the seashore. The earth is the solid physical part and the sea is the fluid watery part of the globe on which the human society lives.

The seashore is the dividing line or boundary between the literal “earth” and the literal “sea”. Symbolically “the earth” is the political rulership and “the sea” is the ruled, politically, of the human society. The standing of the dragon (the Roman imperial regime together with his elite Jewish followers) on the boundary between the rulers and the ruled in human political affairs means that, from the time of the defeat and ouster of Satan the Devil and his angels from heaven or from the leadership-rulership of the Jewish people and nation in A.D. 70, Satan the Devil (the Roman imperial regime and his Jewish people and nation followers, especially the elite) would evenly involve themselves in the political affairs of the rulers and the ruled of the world, the governance and politics of all nations to which they would be scattered, dispersed. (compare John 8:44) There, they would interfere with the politics of the nations by making themselves full citizens of the nations of the world only to bring woe, terrible conditions, to them. In order to transform world governments to types that would bring woe to the nations, the Roman imperial regime itself moved to position itself in transition from a kingdom to a republic, in between a government out of “the earth” and a government out of “the sea” as a good example to the nations to follow willingly or they were forced to comply and conform. “On the seashore” also meant that the dragon stood on the side of the ruled in matters of governance from that time on.

1257 What was to happen to Satan or the Roman Empire authorities and the Jews after their ouster from heaven was to be as follows, according to the Gospel of Luke (the Greek convert and disciple of Paul of Tarsus):“When you see Jerusalem surrounded by (Roman, European,) armies, then you will know that it will soon be destroyed. Then those who are in Judea must run away to the hills; those who are in the city must leave, and those who are in the country must not go into the city. For those will be The Days of Punishment', to make all that the Scriptures say come true. How terrible it will be in those days for women who are pregnant and for mothers with little babies.

Terrible distress will come upon this land, and God's punishment will fall on this people. Some will be killed by the sword, and others will be taken as prisoners to all countries; and the heathen (the nations or Gentile countries) will trample over Jerusalem until their time is up." 1258 The quoted prophecy of Jesus Christ revealed that Satan, symbolizing the Roman European Empire and Jews or remnants of Israelites saved from the war in Jerusalem and Judea, were going to concern themselves with the governance and politics of all countries to which they were going to be scattered. Therefore, the pervading, especially, adverse Jewish influence on the world as theorists, lobbyists, icons, powerful capitalists, pressure groups, and political leaders in especially, the European nations and the Western and Eastern (Russian) Worlds, is the eye-opener for the peoples of the world to identify, recognize, and focus on how Satan the Devil transforms himself into physical forms, as human institutions, icons, nations, and powers in order to rule the human race in rage in their various countries in forms that, as decoys, successfully deceive the whole world, because he does it like he is an angel of God.. It is also the eye-opener for all those who want to stay away and safe from the works and machinations of Satan the Devil who is filled with rage, knowing that he has a short time left, and therefore is bent on bringing the most terrible things, evenly, on the governors and the governed of the human race through politics and politicking, commerce and religion, and senseless sadistic world wars and so-called wars on terror. The cruel and nasty forms of rulership, multi-party democracies, autocracies or monarchies and the rule of law, forced at gun-point on the world by Europeans in tandem with Jews in the Diaspora and in the State of Israel, created by the West or Judeo-Europeans as their client State, clearly show to the wise, the intelligent, and the discerning, how Satan the Devil, filled with rage, is bringing woe to both"the earth and the sea".. Remember Karl Marx as Mordecai, the Jew (1818 to 1883) whose Marxism has blessed the world with communism and communist governments of the world, and Albert Einstein (1879 to 1955), another Jew, whose contribution to mathematical physics, the theory of Relativity, has also blessed humanity with the threat of possible annihilation through the use of atomic weapons in war. Benjamin Disraeli, Earl of Beaconfield, (1804 to 81), a Jew converted to Judeo-European Christianity at the age of 12, became British Prime Minister on two occasions. He refashioned the British Conservative party and developed a theory of politics. He"held that government should be based firmly on the three natural supports of society — the Crown, the Church of England, and the landed gentry. It should remain in the hands of a'natural aristocracy', but should have a clear social policy, giving justice to the poor." He, thus, theorised in support of a government as"a dragon standing on the seashore".

13:1 to 8

Revelation 13

(The Roman Empire and the Church of Rome)

1259 “Then I saw a beast coming up out of the sea. It had ten horns and seven heads; on each of its horns there was a crown, and on each of its heads there was a name that was insulting to God. The beast looked like a leopard, with feet like a bear's feet and a mouth like a lion's mouth. The dragon gave the beast his own power, his throne, and his vast authority.

One of the heads of the beast seemed to have been fatally wounded, but the wound had healed. The whole earth was amazed and followed the beast. Everyone worshipped the dragon because he had given his authority to the beast.

They worshipped the beast also, saying, 'Who is like the beast? Who can fight against it?'

1260 “The beast was allowed to make proud claims which were insulting to God, and it was permitted to have authority for forty-two months. It began to curse God, his name, the place where he lives, and all those who live in heaven. It was allowed to fight against God's people and defeat them, and it was given authority over every tribe, nation, language, and race. All people living on earth will worship it, except those whose names were written before the creation of the world in the book of the living which belongs to the Lamb that was killed." (Rev. 13:1 to 8)

1261 “The sea” is the ruled masses of people, and the beast, coming up out of the sea, is a creature, a body, to govern, created by the ruled masses of people. The beast, therefore, is the government of the people, by the people, and for the people of the Western Democratic World, and the dictatorship of the proletariat of the Eastern Communist and Socialist World. It is the Roman Empire, number 666! It is a beast, a lower creation than man who is adjudged to be a higher creation, and yet it is made by man to rule man his creator. This was to foretell the consequences of a creature being made to rule his creator; chaos galore is inevitable! Where the law, as a device lacking life, consciousness, wisdom, intelligence, and reasoning powers, a mechanical tool, made by man is pronounced supreme to lord it over man, rather than it being a guide, a tool, made by man and over which he should have absolute and supreme control in order to guide him in governance, then, you have a regime made to spite, insult, the Kingdom of God which is the Government of God, Government of the first-borns in whom God himself lives by his Spirit, promised and established by God, the maker of man, to rule man, his creation, and bless him with eternal peace, prosperity, and life. Instead of God's Government for man, Satan the Devil, the West in tandem with Jews bolstered by stupendous military power, creates what is termed (multi-party, one-party or variant forms of) Democracy and the Rule of Law, for the world that follows the ouster of Satan the Devil and his Jewish Council followers from heaven, from the leadership-rulership realm, that they occupied over God's people in the past.

1262 The wild accolade with which the Democratic Government under the Rule of Law is touted is symbolized as the beast being “allowed to make proud claims which are insulting to God”. Of course, these proud claims about the virtues of democracy as the panacea for all the ills in human governance insinuate a better and more beneficial government than the Government of God. By such proud claims the modern democratic government hinged on military might musters courageous effrontery “to curse God, his name, the place where he lives, and all those who live in heaven”. (compare Matt. 6:31 to 34) These human governments stand as ugly opposers and usurpers (as Satan the Evil One, the Adversary) of the Government of God, and so call evil on God who is Jesus Christ, on his name as the Salvation of God (or Yahweh), on the Lamb, the place where God's Spirit lives, and on the Bride and the enormous crowd, who are those who live in heaven as the leadership-rulership realm. Hence the Almighty God is represented as the Government of God and the Almighty Satan the Devil is represented as the (Self-rule or Democratic) Government of Man. (compare Sc. 1 Sam. 8:7, 19 to 20) 1263 “The beast had ten horns and seven heads, on each of its horns there was a crown, and on each of its heads there was a name that was insulting to God.”

1264 The seven heads of the beast stand for seven phases of the rulerships that will follow consecutively from number one to number seven, and the ten horns stand for the ten leaderships or kings ruling during the seven eras or phases of the types of rule that the Roman Empire will pass through. The crown on each horn means that each nation-state will have its autonomous sovereign rulership, and each of the ten nation-states will bring upon itself a name, a reputation, fame, or an assumed character that will be insulting to God because it will be attributing to the seven governments in power attributes that are God's only. The heads are the governments of the seven phases of the Roman Empire; attributes such as good governance, justice, freedom, and human and civil rights inherent in their super-powerful democratic governments that will be adopted by the ten sovereign kings of the seven governments insinuate the inferiority and rejection of the Government of God and so insult God.

1265 “The beast looked like a leopard, with feet like a bear's feet and a mouth like a lion's mouth.”

1266 The whole beast looked like a leopard; it had a form, nature, attitude, and character like a leopard. A leopard is a large animal of the cat family that has a yellowish brown fur with black spots. Leopards live in Africa and southern Asia. A leopard is a carnivore, a predator. In character, a leopard is a cat; a sly, cunning man-eater; and, as the saying goes, a leopard cannot change its spots, meaning, a person cannot change their character, especially if they have a bad character. So the empire represented as a leopard will be in the Mediterranean region, bordered to the south by North Africa and to the east by South-western Asia. Its yellowish brown fur with black spots depicts the yellowish brown skin colour of the people of the Mediterranean region with black spots of black hair on their heads, representing their unchangeable bad character of sly, cunning, man-eating tactics, irresistibly employed in the incessant wars they foment among mankind. The beast represents an empire that eats human beings made from soil or dust as food.

1267 The feet like a bear's feet show that a leopard which, in size, is far smaller than a bear, will use a bear's feet to hunt. It will, therefore, be a power that will rely on heavy weaponry to rule. It will be a super-power and war-like. Its mouth like a lion's mouth also shows that a leopard which, in size, is far smaller than a lion will use a mouth far larger than its own to consume its catch. It will indulge in excessive consumption of the world's scarce resources appropriated to itself by force. It will unjustifiably take the lion's share of the world's scarce resources, and do so through super-power war prosecution. Europe, in size, is less than Sudan in Africa, and yet will rule the whole world as a super-power, militarily, economically, politically, culturally, and even religiously. Judeo-Europe will possess a good man-eating appetite, and display a greedy, cheating, stealing, cunning, and war-like, nature, attitude, and character, like a leopard, towards the rest of the world!

1268 “The dragon gave the beast his own power, his throne, and his vast authority.”

1269 The dragon or Satan the Devil with his elite Jewish Council followers (the academia and the intelligentsia), removed from the leadership-rulership of the nation of Israel, the former people of God, and of the world, and thrown down to earth, gave his own (governing) power, his throne, and his vast authority, inherent in its standing armed forces institution, to a human government or empire that came to occupy or that had the Mediterranean region as its habitat, after his ouster from heaven or from the leadership-rulership realm of God's people during A.D. 30 to 70. Satan's power, that is, his ability to control people and things by force of arms, by military might, was worldwide. "The whole world is in the power of the Evil One", so says the Galilean apostle John. (1 John 5:19) Satan's throne, that is, his position of being a king, his kingship conferred on him by military force, was over the entire world. Satan, like in a dream or telepathically, took Jesus "up and showed him all the kingdoms of the world. I will give you all this power and all this wealth" … It has been handed over to me, and I can give it to anyone I choose. All this will be yours, then, if you worship me." (Lk. 4:5 to 7) So, Satan's throne was over all the kingdoms or governments of the world at the time Jesus was here on earth and he gives it to those who opt to worship him.

1270 Satan's vast authority, that is, his power (derived from office or character or prestige; or conferred on him by military might or granted him by God) to give orders to people, so that they are carried out, is vast, extremely large, exceedingly great, boundless. Satan, here represented as the Roman Empire whose number is 444, which derived its power and authority from its huge armed forces institution, gave the Mediterranean Beast, the Roman Empire whose number is 666, which chose to worship him, his own power exercised over all peoples and all things in the world of mankind before his ouster from heaven. Satan gives positions as kings and rulers or leaders of the world to his loyal peoples, together with his exceedingly great military power to give orders to people on earth, so that they carry them out. He gave all this vast authority first to the Roman Empire. rulers in the first century after his ouster from heaven. Then he spread it to all the nations that came out of the Roman Empire after its fall, and moved the centre of world power from Rome and Europe to outside Europe in the Judeo-European settlements and colonies in the Americas and other settlements and colonies in the south and in the east, like a dragon with the head in Europe, the body and limbs in North and South America, and the huge tail curving eastward through South Africa to Asia, Australia, New Zealand, and Oceania.

1271 “One of the heads of the beast seemed to have been fatally wounded, but the wound had healed.”

1272 The Roman Empire, number 666, will be defeated as it passes through one of its seven phases or eras of rulership, but it will recover from the defeat over time to continue its world rulership. This will cause amazement in the world to the extent that it will draw the whole world after the Roman Empire's world leadership and domination in admiration and respect of its spectacular resilience. 1273 "The whole earth was amazed and followed the beast."

1274 Earlier empires such as the Babylonian, Medo-Persian, and Grecian empires ceased to exist after their defeat, giving way to the victorious powers to succeed them. But, amazingly, in the case of the Roman Empire, number 666, the defeat in A.D. 410 by the barbarian Goths who sacked Rome, did not spell the doom of the Roman Empire to be succeeded by a Gothian Empire. The Church of Rome, instead, took over and exercised the vast military and moral authority of the Roman Empire given it by Satan the Devil until the wound of the beast healed, so as to afford it the opportunity to take back its power and its throne again, while the vast authority remained in the hands of the Church of Rome which continued to exercise it until the time the Church of Rome was divorced from the Roman Empire. The infusion of life into the wounded Roman Empire in this way made “the whole earth”, all the rulers or kings of the ten nation-states forming the Roman Empire, amazed by this spectacular resilience at recovery, follow the beast, that is, “the whole leadership-rulership of the ten kings of the seven eras of the Roman Empire” was amazed and continued to accept and follow the wounded Roman Empire whose wound had healed.

1275 “Everyone worshipped the dragon because he had given his authority to the beast.”

1276 Everyone who was a citizen or served as an officer, a steward or soldier or supporter and or an admirer of the Roman Empire's regime, principles, methods, strategies, tactics and bestial nature, attitude, and character, knowingly or unknowingly, was a worshipper of Satan the Devil, because the Roman Empire (the Republic), number 666, derived its power, throne, and vast authority from the military might or the armed forces institution or the dragon, that is, the military might of the defunct Roman Empire (the Monarchy), number 444.

1277 “They worshipped the beast also, saying, 'Who is like the beast? Who can fight against it?'” 1278 Those who saw, admired, acknowledged, and praised the super-power position or status of the Roman Empire were, in essence, worshipping it. By saying, “Who can fight against it?” they were conceding that not even God the Almighty could match or challenge its power, throne, and vast authority derived from military might. And that constituted a slap in the face of the Almighty God, indeed, a great insult, which the ten kings of the seven eras shared in projecting by giving their military power and authority to the Roman Empire to rule.

1279 “The beast was allowed to make proud claims which were insulting to God, and it was permitted to have authority for forty-two months. It began to curse God, his name, the place where he lives, and all those who live in heaven. It was allowed to fight against God's people and defeat them, and it was given authority over every tribe, nation, language, and race.”

1280 During the first half of the first century, A.D. 1 to 50, Palestine, including Judea, was a Roman province ruled by Roman-appointed kings and governors. The nation of Israel constituted God's people; the Temple in Jerusalem was the place where God lived by the placing of his name on the Temple. All those who lived in heaven were all those who belonged to the leadership-rulership of the nation of Israel. But for the forty-two months or three and a half years, counting from A.D. 26 to A.D. 30, during which time Jesus Christ and his disciples walked this earth and preached the message of the Good News of peace about the new Kingdom of God to the Jews only, Jesus Christ and his following became another nation of Israel, the new nation of Israel. Jesus' human body was the place where God lived by his Holy Spirit that dwelt in Jesus, making him the Anointed One. “All those who live in heaven” were Jesus Christ, his twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples who took the lead in preaching and teaching the message of the Good News of peace to the Jews in Judea and the people living in Galilee and Samaria..

1281 The Roman imperial authorities were permitted to have authority for the forty-two months that Jesus Christ and his twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples worked under the Roman imperial authorities in Palestine. The crucifixion of Jesus Christ and the scattering and silencing or “killing” of his disciples at the end of the forty-two months, amounted to the Roman Empire, as the beast, being allowed to fight against God's people and defeat them. But soon after, Jesus resurrected to announce that all authority in heaven over spirit beings and on earth over human beings had been given to him, so that he authorized his disciples to go to all nations to make them his disciples or subjects. That meant that, from that time, the Roman imperial authorities were made subjects of the newly crowned King of kings and Lord of lords, who was the new Lamb. But after this time the Roman imperial authorities were given authority, politically, over every tribe, nation, language, and race within the territories of the Roman Empire and world who were not followers of Jesus of Nazareth and the new Lamb.

1282 “All people living on earth will worship it, except those whose names were written before the creation of the world in the book of the living which belongs to the Lamb that was killed.”

1283 At that time of the first century, all the people living in the Roman World would worship the beast; they would be citizens, or stewards, or enlisted officers and soldiers or slaves and oppressed masses of the Roman Empire. This beast came up out of the sea, after the ouster of Satan the Devil and the Jewish Council from the leadership-rulership realm of God's people, the nation of Israel, from heaven. It means that the creation of this Roman World or the founding of this Roman World, was preceded by the writing of the names of the disciples of Jesus in the book of the living which belongs to the new Lamb that was killed, which writing or disciple-making work took place between A.D. 26 and 70. The Roman power was allowed to fight the Jews in Jerusalem and Judea and defeat them in A.D. 70; and thereafter it was given authority over every tribe, nation, language, and race except the disciples of Jesus Christ and of the anointed group of the twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, who were those whose names were written between A.D. 26 and 70, in the book of the living which belongs to the new Lamb (the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ) that was killed. They were the 144,000 Israelite men in the Diaspora who were sealed or had their names written or made disciples by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ between A.D. 30 and 34, before Jerusalem and Judea were destroyed in A.D. 70; and the enormous crowd saved or made disciples by the same anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, which started with the Gentile Cornelius in about A.D. 34; they were saved or made disciples from every tribe, nation, language, and race in the Diaspora before the disobedient people in Jerusalem and Judea were punished with destruction in A.D. 66 to 70. They were uncountable!

13:9 to 10 The Endurance and Faith of God's People Called to Action

1284 “Listen, then, if you have ears! Whoever is meant to be captured will surely be captured; whoever is meant to be killed by the sword will surely be killed by the sword. This calls for endurance and faith on the part of God's people.” (Rev. 13:9 to 10)

1285 God's people from this time forward were only those who endured and remained faithful to Jesus and his fundamentalist teachings, commands or orders only. However anyone of them who did not endure, that is, remain faithful and discerning, was surely exposing himself to be captured by Satan the Devil through the Roman Empire authorities, in whom he lived and did his own work. On the other hand, those who endured and remained faithful, at the risk or peril of their lives, would surely risk being killed by the sword of the Roman authorities, and they had to be ready and prepared for that fate or sure expectation. During the Judean War of A.D. 66 to 70, those who endured and remained faithful escaped to the hills outside Jerusalem and Judea, but those Jews or Judeans, God's people, who did not, most of them were killed by the sword and the rest were captured and scattered among all countries in the world. (compare Matt. 24:16 to 18)

13:11 to 17 The Beast That Came Up Out of the Earth (The Church of Rome)

1286 “Then I saw another beast, which came up out of the earth. It had two horns like a lamb's horns, and it spoke like a dragon. It used the vast authority of the first beast in its presence. It forced the earth and all who live on it to worship the first beast, whose wound had healed.

This second beast performed miracles; it made fire come down out of heaven to earth in the sight of everyone. And it deceived all people on earth by means of the miracles which it was allowed to perform in the presence of the first beast. The beast told them to build an image in honour of the beast that had been wounded by the sword and yet lived. The second beast was allowed to breathe life into the first beast, so that the image could talk and put to death all those who would not worship it. The beast forced the people, small and great, rich and poor, slave and free, to have a mark on their right hands or on their foreheads.

No one could buy or sell without having this mark, that is, the beast's name or the number that stands for the name.

1287 “This calls for wisdom. Whoever is intelligent can work out the meaning of the number of the beast, because the number stands for a human name. (Or, 'It is the number of a human being.' J.B. Or, 'For it is a man's number.' N.W) Its number is 666. (Rev. 13:11 to 17)

1288 “Then I saw another beast, which came up out of the earth.”

1289 The second beast came up out of the earth. “The earth”, stands for the rulership, the government, as “the sea” stands for the ruled, the governed. The second beast came up out of the rulership realm of the Roman Empire. It was created by the emperors of the Roman Empire. It was the Church of Rome which came up out of Emperor Constantine's choice of the Trinitarian, Athanasian, faction of the Judeo-European Christian Church as the Official Church and Religion of the Roman Empire, which was renamed as the Roman Universal or Catholic Church. Emperor Constantine, the embodiment of Satan the Devil, after the adoption of the Church of Rome as the Official Religion of the Roman Empire by the Edict of Milan in A.D. 314, sought to unite the Church and eliminate heresies. The fight to eliminate heresies (the anti-Trinitarian teachings of Arians) amounted to the furious dragon, Satan the Devil as the Roman Emperor, going off “to fight against the rest of the woman's (the church of Jesus of Nazareth's) descendants, all those who obey God's commandments and are faithful to the truth revealed by Jesus”, who were those declared heretics by the Church of Rome and the Roman Empire at the Council of Nicaea in A.D. 325. Those Christian fundamentalists, those who kept to only God's commandments and only the truth taught by Jesus, had become heretics as far as the politicised Trinitarian Church of Rome, which accepted other teachings from other teachers, such as Athanasius, was concerned.

1290 “The second beast had two horns like a lamb's horns, and it spoke like a dragon.”

1291 The two horns represented the two statesmen-like leadership-rulership of the two kings or political leaders of the Church of Rome, one as the Pope in Rome and the other as the Patriarch at Constantinople. The two heads of the Church of Rome are the successive institutionalization of the positions of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas, the two heads and the two founders of the faction of the Judeo-European Christian Church whose murky teachings as a flood of water the Roman emperors opened their mouth to swallow, as the water poured out of the mouth of the dragon, Satan the Devil, and intended to carry the woman, the church of Jesus of Nazareth, away. And that is why the second beast spoke like a dragon.

1292 How does a dragon speak? A dragon speaks lies, deception and falsehood. The dragon (like Paul of Tarsus) is boastful, masterful or wants to be like God, the ultimate leader and ruler, opinionated or dogmatic and truculent or warlike. John, the Galilean apostle, reports Jesus as saying of the dragon, "From the beginning he was a murderer and has never been on the side of truth, because there is no truth in him. (compare Sc. Gen. 10:8 to 10; Sc. 1 Ch 1 10) When he tells a lie, he is doing what is natural to him, because he is a liar and the father of all lies." (John 8:44b) This should alert all human beings that the teachings of the Judeo-European Christian Church born out of Antioch in Syria and carried by Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas, the two horns of the beast like a lamb that speaks like a dragon, to the entire world are lies, deception and falsehood, hence being confusing, contradictory, controversial, and nonsensical.

1293 “It used the vast authority of the first beast in its presence. It forced the earth and all who live on it to worship the first beast, whose wound had healed.”

1294 The vast authority of the Roman Empire was given it by Satan the Devil. The Church of Rome using the vast authority, the vast military might, that is, the boundless military superpower to give orders to people so that they carry them out, “forced the earth”, that is, made the ruling people do something they would not want to do left on their own; it made the earth and all those who live on it to worship the first beast whose wound had healed. The earth and all those who live on it are the ruling classes: the rulership realm of the Roman Empire and all those who belong to it, namely, the elite, the intelligentsia, the Patricians, the senators, the military chiefs, the emperors, etcetera They were forced by the use of military might to worship the first beast, whose wound had healed, that is, they were compelled to accept and show respect to the phase of the Roman Empire that re-emerged after the defeat in 410 by the barbarian Goths, as a god, by saying prayers to its genius or representation. For the Judeo-European Christian Church of Antioch in Syria led by Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas had deceived them that the Roman Empire's power, throne and vast authority were created and conferred on it by God the Almighty whom they preached. (compare Rom. 13:1 to 7)

1295 Paul of Tarsus, the defeated Commander-in-Chief of the forces of Satan the Devil, who had separated himself from the leadership-rulership of the Church of Jesus of Nazareth in Jerusalem, as the co-founder and co-leader of the Judeo-European Christian Church of Antioch in Syria, orders, saying, “Everyone must obey the (Roman) state authorities, because no authority exists without God's permission, and the existing (Roman imperial) authorities have been put there by God. Whoever opposes the existing (Roman imperial) authorities opposes what God has ordered; and anyone who does so will bring judgement on himself. For rulers are not to be feared by those who do good, but by those who do evil. Would you like to be unafraid of those in authority? Then do what is good, and they will praise you, because they are God's servants working for your own good. But if you do evil, then be afraid of them, because their power to punish is real. They are God's servants and carry out God's punishment on those who do evil. For this reason you must obey the (existing Roman imperial) authorities – not just because of God's punishment, but also as a matter of conscience.

1296 “That is also why you pay taxes, because the (existing Roman imperial) authorities are working for God when they fulfil their duties. Pay, then, what you owe them, pay your personal and property taxes, and show respect and honour for them all.” (Rom. 13:1 to 7) In contrast, Simon Peter advises submission to and respect for everyone including governments and assigns the proper reason for doing so. (compare 1 Pt 2:11 to 17) Believers must be submissive and respectful to everyone including every human authority; for God wants believers to silence the ignorant talk of foolish people by the good things they do. So Peter further exhorts believers, saying, “Live as free people; do not, however, use your freedom to cover up any evil, but live as God's slaves. Respect everyone, love your fellow-believers, honour God, and respect the Emperor.” (1 Pt 2:16 to 17)

1297 The Roman imperial authorities were put there by Satan the Devil, and they use his own power, throne, and vast authority derived from military might to rule. But Paul of Tarsus, the Commander-in-Chief of the forces of Satan the Devil, teaches that this veritable Satan the Devil is, in fact, the Almighty God he preached, who put the existing Roman imperial authorities there, that is, in power. The state officials as politicians are God's servants who must be respected and honoured, that is, worshipped, "because they are God's servants working for your own good", the good of Judeo-European Christians. It was with such-like deceptive and false teachings and reasoning that the Church of Rome, who spoke like a dragon, forced the people to worship, or respect and honour, the re-emerged Roman Empire, number 666, whose wound inflicted on it by the Goths in 410 had healed. The Church of Rome through Pope Gregory The Great (c. 540 to 604) fulfilled this prophetic vision as follows: "In the 6th century when the centre of the old Roman Empire had become established at Constantinople, and Italy was subject to attacks by barbarians, the man who filled the office of the Bishop of Rome, or Pope, had to be not only the head of the Church but also a wise leader in worldly affairs. Gregory was particularly well suited to carry out this double duty. ...As soon as he had been ordained, he was sent as the Pope's representative to Constantinople, where one of his chief tasks was to try to obtain military help for Italy against barbarian invasions. ...In 590, when the Pope died, all Rome, clergy and laity alike, persuaded Gregory, much against his will, to succeed him.

A hard task lay before him. He himself compares Rome to an old and shattered ship, leaking on all sides, beaten by continual tempests, and in imminent danger of becoming a wreck. Yet in the 13 one half years of Gregory's papacy the ship weathered the storm. ...Although he was far from strong, Gregory displayed immense energy. ...Men appealed to him for his advice and accepted his judgements not only in Italy, but in Gaul and Spain, North Africa, and Britain. He kept a strict discipline in the Church, deposing offenders from their offices and correcting abuses in the monasteries. The four great Councils, of Nicaea, Constantinople, Ephesus, and Chalcedon, had formulated the main doctrines of the Christian faith, and Gregory, having no theological disputes to trouble him, was able to give his whole attention to pastoral and administrative work.

Thus he paved the way for the claims to universal authority made by later Popes." (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, volumeV.Great Lives, pages 200 to 201)

1298 “This second beast performed great miracles; it made fire come down out of heaven to earth in the sight of everyone. And it deceived all the people living on earth by means of the miracles it was allowed to perform in the presence of the first beast.”

1299 The church of Jesus Christ of Nazareth in Jerusalem started on Pentecost Day, A.D. 30, and led by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles worked miracles. The church of Antioch in Syria started some years later and led by the two Jews, Paul of Tarsus, a Pharisee, and Joseph Barnabas of Cyprus, a Levite, a Pharisee, and a priest of Judaism, also worked miracles. For what purposes were the two different churches allowed to work miracles?

1300 According to the Gospel of Matthew, Jesus said to the eleven Galilean apostles, “I have been given all authority in heaven (over spirit persons) and on earth (over human beings). Go, then, to all peoples everywhere and make them my disciples.” (Matt. 28:18 to 19) In the Acts of the Apostles, the disciple of Paul of Tarsus, Luke, the physician and historian, reports Jesus as saying to the eleven Galilean apostles, “Do not leave Jerusalem, but wait for the gift I told you about, the gift my Father promised. John baptized with water, but in a few days you will be baptized with the Holy Spirit. …

1301 “But when the Holy Spirit comes upon you, you will be filled with power, and you will be witnesses for me in Jerusalem, in all Judea and Samaria, and to the ends of the earth.” (Acts 1:5 to 6, 8) 1302 The Holy Spirit was to fill them with power to witness for Jesus in Jewish lands, Samaritan lands, and Gentile lands to Jews, Samaritans, and Gentiles. The Holy Spirit, “who reveals the truth about God”, was to “lead them into all the truth”. He was to “tell them of things to come.” (compare John 16:11 to 13) The twelve Galilean apostles were to rely solely on the directions, revelations, and teachings of the Holy Spirit sent by Jesus from the Father for doing the work given to them. So, on the Day of Pentecost in A.D. 30, when they were filled with the Holy Spirit, the church in Jerusalem led by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, and speaking through anointed Simon Peter, witnessed to Jews, Samaritans, and Gentiles who had come from all nations to the festival in Jerusalem and Judea. (compare Acts 2:1 to 47) “The believers who were scattered (by the cruel persecution on the church in Jerusalem) went everywhere, preaching the message. Philip went to the principal city in Samaria and preached the Messiah (the Anointed One) there. The crowds paid close attention to what Philip said, as they listened to him and saw the miracles he performed.” (Acts 8:4 to 6)

1303 “The (twelve Galilean) apostles in Jerusalem heard that the people of Samaria had received the word of God, so they sent Peter and John … Then Peter and John placed their hands on them, and they received the Holy Spirit.” (Acts 8:14 to 17) Some time later the Holy Spirit directed Peter with some disciples from Joppa to the Gentile soldier Cornelius in Caesarea.

1304 “While Peter was still speaking, the Holy Spirit came down on all those (Gentiles) who were listening to his message.” (compare Acts 10:1 to 48) “Many miracles and wonders were being performed among the people by the (twelve Galilean) apostles. … As a result of what the (twelve Galilean) apostles were doing, sick people were carried out into the streets and placed on beds and mats so that at least Peter's shadow might fall on some of them as he passed by. And crowds of people came in from the towns around Jerusalem, bringing those who were ill or who had evil spirits in them; and they were all healed.” (Acts 5:12 to 16) So the church in Jerusalem led by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and represented as “the woman whose dress was the sun and who had the moon under her feet and a crown of twelve stars on her head”, had long taken the message to Jews, Samaritans, and Gentiles before Paul of Tarsus announced his conversion to the believers in Damascus. Every step taken to do so involved the twelve Galilean apostles and was under the direction of the Holy Spirit sent by Jesus from his Father. Jesus never left Peter, on whom he built his church and to whom he had given the keys of heaven, out of the introduction of the message about Jesus and the new Kingdom of God to Jews, Samaritans and Gentiles, to the whole human race.

1305 Then Paul of Tarsus announced his encounter with Jesus on the road to Damascus which led to his conversion. Luke's three accounts of this conversion in the Acts of the Apostles at chapters 9, 22, and 26, vary seriously raising some doubts about what actually took place. This becomes even more worrying since, strangely, Paul of Tarsus himself did not tell us what actually took place, which led to his conversion in any of his many letters, written to his converts and the churches established by him. What is also worrying and raises many serious questions is the total exclusion of the twelve Galilean apostles and the church in Jerusalem from the events connected with his conversion. Instead Luke, a convert and disciple of Paul of Tarsus, writing to one Theophilus, a nobleman of an undisclosed address, reports of a certain believer named Ananias in Damascus, who was asked in a vision by the Lord Jesus to receive Paul of Tarsus into the group of believers in Damascus in the Diaspora, and also to tell him what the Lord Jesus wanted him to do. (compare Lk. 1:1; Acts 1:1) When Paul of Tarsus tried to associate with the group in Damascus and preached to the people, the Jews plotted to kill him, so he was sent to Jerusalem by his (Paul's) followers in Damascus who planned his escape.

1306 “Saul went to Jerusalem and went to join the disciples. But they would not believe that he was a disciple. Then (Joseph) Barnabas (a masked servant of Satan the Devil, a graduate of the Pharisee School of Rabbi Gamaliel), came to his help and took him to the (twelve Galilean) apostles. He explained to them how Saul had seen the Lord on the road and that the Lord had spoken to him. He also told them how boldly Saul had preached in the name of Jesus in Damascus. And so Saul stayed with them and went all over Jerusalem, preaching boldly in the name of the Lord. He also talked and disputed with the Greek-speaking Jews, but they tried to kill him. When the believers (in what Paul of Tarsus was preaching and teaching) found out about this, they took Saul to Caesarea and sent him away to Tarsus.” (Acts 9:26 to 30) The twelve Galilean apostles did not seem to have been convinced about the reported encounter of Saul with Jesus, and Jesus did not communicate with any of the twelve Galilean apostles, as he did in the case of Cornelius, that he had had encounter with Saul and so they should accept and deal with him as one of them. These reasons should explain why the twelve Galilean apostles did not appear to have had any part in sending Saul away to Tarsus, his home-town.

Sending persecuted brothers away to their hometowns was not one of the known strategies or tactics of the twelve Galilean apostles in fighting persecution; otherwise all of them would have gone back to their various Galilean towns to escape the persecution at the hands of the Council of Jerusalem. (compare Acts 1:4 to 5) It is therefore unclear as to who sent Saul away to Tarsus, some of the ordinary believers such as Joseph Barnabas or the believers made by Saul himself, through his bold preaching in the name of the Lord in Jerusalem, in the same way as they had done in Damascus? Suspiciously, also, was he not preaching something radically different from the message of the Good News about the new Kingdom of God that the twelve Galilean apostles were preaching and so, more offensive to the Jews, that they singled him out for destruction? Yes, indeed, this could be the acceptable reason! 1307 “Some of the believers who were scattered by the persecution which took place when Stephen was killed went as far as Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch (in Syria), telling the message to Jews only. But other believers, who were from Cyprus and Cyrene, went to Antioch (in Syria) and proclaimed the message (on their own volition) to Gentiles also (ahead of the making of Gentile Cornelius a disciple, which was authorized and directed by Jesus and the Holy Spirit), telling them the Good News about the Lord Jesus. The Lord's power was with them, and a great number of the people believed and turned to the Lord (despite no reported miracles being performed).

1308 “The news about this reached the church in Jerusalem, so they sent (Joseph) Barnabas (alone, a Levite, a Pharisee, and a priest of Judaism) to Antioch (in Syria) (instead of any of the twelve Galilean apostles). When he arrived and saw how God had blessed the people, he was glad and urged them all to be faithful and true to the Lord with all their hearts. (Joseph) Barnabas was a good man, full of the Holy Spirit and faith, and many people were brought to the Lord. (The intriguing question needing satisfactory answer is: Who were the believers who sent Joseph Barnabas alone to Antioch, and why, like the sending of Saul of Tarsus away to Tarsus, the twelve Galilean apostles in Jerusalem did not seem to have been involved?)

1309 “Then (Joseph) Barnabas went to Tarsus to look for Saul. When he found him, he took him to Antioch, and for a whole year the two (Pharisees) met with the people of the church and taught a large group. It was at Antioch (in Syria outside Palestine) that the (large group of) believers (taught by the two Jews and graduands of the School of Rabbi Gamaliel, Joseph Barnabas and Saul of Tarsus, for a whole year) were first called Christians.”

1310 At this juncture, the pertinent questions needing satisfactory answers are: Who, specifically, from the church in Jerusalem sent Joseph Barnabas alone to Antioch in Syria, in the Diaspora? Why were the twelve Galilean apostles, all reported to be in the church in Jerusalem not mentioned in connection with the mission of Joseph Barnabas at Antioch in Syria? Why were the twoCyrillic textex Galilean apostles sent to do the work in place of Joseph Barnabas? And why was Joseph Barnabas of all the believers available sent to Antioch in Syria and alone? Have these pertinent questions arisen because, the writer, Mr. Luke, the physician and historian, who was not an eye-witness to any of these events, was relying on common gossip that had developed long after the events had occurred, and so the salient details could not be properly ascertained? Satisfactory answers to these pertinent questions could help unravel the apparent mystery surrounding the peculiar behaviour of Joseph Barnabas and of Paul of Tarsus which led to the founding of the Judeo-European Christian Church at Antioch in Syria, which betrayed the camouflaged hand of Satan the Devil at play, as a distinctly different church from the Church in Jerusalem founded by anointed Simon Peter and the other anointed eleven Galilean apostles together with all the other believers who were gathered in Jerusalem on the Day of Pentecost in A.D. 30. This Antioch Judeo-European Christian Church was truly the weeds sown by the enemy, Joseph Barnabas with Paul of Tarsus, in the field of the Son of Man, the Church of Jesus of Nazareth in Jerusalem, “one night, when everyone was asleep”. (compare Matt. 13:24 to 30; 36 to 43)

1311 Then, again, when Joseph Barnabas saw the need for an additional hand why did he not report this need to the twelve Galilean apostles in Jerusalem for them to determine what to do, they being the leaders and if they sent him, but chose to do his own thing by going for Saul of Tarsus, a former commander-in-chief of the forces of Satan the Devil and a new “convert” not well schooled by the church or the twelve Galilean apostles in the unique teachings of Jesus Christ? Should we correctly read into the behaviour of Joseph Barnabas that he disagreed with the way the twelve Galilean apostles received and treated Paul of Tarsus after introducing and recommending him to them?

1312 Right from the start, the unilateral and independent approach to the teaching and founding of the church at Antioch in Syria, was predictably going to lead to the development of a church which would differ significantly in teaching, practices, structure, organization, and management from the church in Jerusalem which, in the Revelation account imagery, has the sun as her dress, that is, she is the unique source of the teaching of Jesus Christ of Nazareth. It was definitely the shift of and twist in the teachings that focused more on Judaism and its Messianic aspirations that made the converts of the two Jews, Saul of Tarsus, a Pharisee, and Joseph Barnabas of Cyprus, a Levite, a Pharisee, and a priest of Judaism, become convinced that they had put faith in the Jewish prophet like Moses who had come to fulfil the Messianic aspiration of the Jews, which was for God to bless all nations on earth through the Christ as the descendant of Abraham. What better name, of course, to give to such believers than followers of or believers in Christ or Christians! And no wonder, this has led to all the teachings of Christians being lies, falsehood, and deception! Yes, indeed, this beast having two horns like a lamb's horns speaks like a dragon!

1313 But the Messianic promises enshrined in the Abrahamic covenant had been abandoned, because the Jews had not put faith in Jesus whom they had rejected and so a new people were being gathered by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles from all tribes, nations, languages, and races to replace the rejected people and nation of Israel. So the believers in the church in Jerusalem believed in this new nation being formed into a new Kingdom of priests to rule on earth in the future. (compare Rev. 5:9 to 10) To those believers in the church in Jerusalem, the name “Christians” did not fit. To them the name “Christians” was inappropriate and awkward, for they did not preach “Christianity”. They preached or sang the new song, the new message, the preaching of the new Kingdom of God, recorded at Revelation 5:9 to 10!

1314 Then, while the two leaders and the Judeo-European Christian Church at Antioch in Syria were busily and enthusiastically serving, something spectacular is reported by Luke to have happened."In the church at Antioch (in Syria) there were some prophets and teachers: (Joseph) Barnabas, Simeon (called the Black), Lucius (from Cyrene), Manaen (who had been brought up with Herod the governor), and Saul (of Tarsus). While they were serving the Lord and fasting (that is, while practising Neo-Judaism), the Holy Spirit said to them,'Set apart for me (Joseph) Barnabas (described here as a prophet and or a teacher) and Saul (of Tarsus), to do the work to which I have called them.' (That is, the two were then being assigned to do a new work, having now clearly fallen from the leadership group of the church in Jerusalem to become prophets and teachers, sources of light in their own right, to their church at Antioch in Syria [cf. Rev. 8:10 to 11]. Remember too that during the period allotted to the twelve Galilean apostles and the 144,000 Spirit-sealed people to preach the new message, no prophets outside their group would be inspired by the same Holy Spirit to preach any God's message contrary to their new message of the Good News about the new Kingdom of God. [cf. Rev. 11:6]))

1315 “They fasted and prayed (that is, they practised Neo-Judaism, a practice never associated with the twelve Galilean apostles and their disciples), placed their hands on them, and sent them off.” (Acts 13:1 to 3; compare 9:15 to 16) So far, no apostles from the twelve in Jerusalem have been involved in these developments. And all the prophets and teachers mentioned were in some ways associated with the Roman provincial authorities and the Council of Jerusalem, except Joseph Barnabas who had association with the Church in Jerusalem and the Council of Jerusalem..

1316 The Holy Spirit that Luke reports was active here did not specify the kind and nature of work the two were to do for which they had been called, which was different from what the twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples of the church in Jerusalem were already doing. However, later, Paul of Tarsus kept on saying that they were set apart and appointed as apostles to the Gentiles. But to every place that they went, they preached to both Jews and Gentiles in Jewish synagogues. It was only when they were rejected by the Jews that they went exclusively to the Gentiles. So their work could be special and different from that of the twelve Galilean apostles only when it is correctly discerned that the two Jews were being used by the enemy, Satan the Devil, the specialist in decoys and camouflages, who was making the two apostles of Neo-Judaism appear as messengers of righteousness in order to deceive the unwary. (compare 2 Cor. 11:13 to 14) And exactly this is what Satan the Devil has expertly succeeded in doing. The Judeo-European Christian Church of today is the universally acknowledged church of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas of Cyprus, which operates with the vast authority of Satan the Devil given to the Roman Empire, which adopted it as the Church of Rome and the Official Religion of the Roman Empire in A.D. 314 as the Edict of Milan.

1317 Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas were very successful in their decoying and camouflaging used to deceive, because of the miracles they were also allowed to perform. And this was necessary in order to deceive, especially, the Roman Empire authorities, “the earth”, but failed to deceive the “faithful and wise” twelve Galilean apostles and the church in Jerusalem who, being highly apprehensive and suspicious of the claims and the work of the two self-appointed apostles, kept their two works at an arm's length. Under a Solemn Concordat, as reported on by Paul of Tarsus, the twelve Galilean apostles, appointed by Jesus Christ, agreed with the two self-appointed apostles, the undercover apostles of Satan the Devil, to separate their two different churches and their works, one from the other. (compare Gal. 2:9) For the church of the two self-appointed apostles is represented as a beast with two horns like a lamb's horns, and, speaking like a dragon, assigned to go and harvest churches, while that of the twelve Galilean apostles appointed by Jesus Christ, as a woman with a crown of twelve stars on her head, assigned to and accomplished the singing of the new song, that is, the preaching of the new message, the message of the Good News about the new Kingdom of God, the lyrics of which are these: “You are worthy to take the scroll and to break open its seals, for you were killed, and by your sacrificial death you bought for God people from every tribe, language, nation, and race. You have made them a kingdom of priests to serve our God, and they shall rule on earth”. (Rev. 5:9 to 10)

1318 Having been sent by the kind of Holy Spirit active in the church at Antioch in Syria, as perceived by Luke from Antioch, and not by the twelve Galilean apostles and the church in Jerusalem, Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas, the two horns of the second beast, as the Church of Rome, that speaks like a dragon, in the company of John Mark the cousin of Joseph Barnabas, embarked on their first missionary journey. Their work, accompanied by miracles, signs, and wonders achieved much by way of converts, both Jews and Gentiles, who were organized under the leadership of local elders into autonomous milliards of town-churches. Then they returned to where they had started, and did not bother to go to Jerusalem to report on their work to the twelve Galilean apostles and the church in Jerusalem, who neither sent them nor did they know of the work they had embarked upon. It was this strange behaviour which Paul of Tarsus knew could lead to and, in fact, led to the formation and development of two different churches all claiming to follow Jesus, that made Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas pay a visit to Jerusalem, after fourteen years' absence to confer with the twelve Galilean apostles for fear the separation of the two churches would become too obvious and so lose its decoying and camouflaging purpose, significance, and deceptive powers.

1319 “When they arrived in Antioch (in Syria), they gathered the people of the church together and told them about all that God had done with them and how he had opened the way for the Gentiles to believe. And they stayed a long time there with the believers.” (Acts 14:27 to 28; 13:4 to 14:26) It is worthy of note that Luke strangely did not include in his letter the fact of how God had also opened the way for the Jews in the Diaspora to believe.

1320 Then, later, the controversy over whether or not to circumcise the Gentile converts made by Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas afforded the two self-appointed apostles the opportunity to visit Jerusalem again, and to meet some of the twelve Galilean apostles and the elders of the church in Jerusalem. “The whole group was silent as they heard (Joseph) Barnabas and Paul (of Tarsus) report the miracles and wonders that God had performed through them among the Gentiles. When they had finished, James spoke up: 'Listen to me, my brothers ...! Simon (Peter) has just explained how God first showed his care for the Gentiles (through him and the church in Jerusalem before the time of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas) by taking from among them a people to belong to him.'” (Acts 15:12 to 14; 6 to 11)

1321 The riddle as to why Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas, the two horns of the beast like a lamb which spoke like a dragon, were also allowed to work miracles has now been resolved. “The second beast (the Church of Rome) performed great miracles; it made fire come down out of heaven to earth in the sight of everyone. And it deceived all the people living on earth by means of the miracles which it was allowed to perform in the presence of the first beast (the Roman Empire).” (Rev. 13:13-14a)

1322 It is the church of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas which was adopted as the Official Religion of the Roman Empire. It became the Church of Rome, and the second beast. The Church of Rome ordered the prosecution of the crusades as fire of destruction from the Pope, the leadership of the Church of Rome, that is, from “heaven”, to affect and involve the lay membership of the Church of Rome and the citizenry as crusaders or soldiers, that is, all the people living on “earth”, in the sight of everyone, both the rulers and the ruled. This great feat achieved by a church rather than, and like, a government of an empire or a nation-state, was a great miracle it was allowed to perform in the presence of the Roman imperial authorities, “the first beast”, and by means of which it deceived all the people on earth, that is, all the rulers and the ruled of the Roman Empire.

1323 “The beast told them to build an image in honour of the beast that had been wounded by the sword and yet lived.”

1324 Having been able to deceive all the people by means of the miracles it was allowed to perform, the leadership of the Church of Rome, the Pope, exercising its vast authority, told all the people to build an image in honour of the first beast that had been wounded by the sword and yet lived. In 410, the Roman Empire, number 666, was defeat in war by the barbarian Goths, and they sacked Rome. But the barbarian Goths lacked the capacity to take over the huge empire and rule it. Rather, it was allowed to recuperate and have its wound healed, as the Church of Rome, as the second beast, exercised the vast military might and moral authority of the wounded beast on its behalf, during the time the recuperation was taking place. It was the seventh head of the beast with seven heads and ten horns which was wounded by the sword of the Barbarian Goths in 410 and yet lived.

1325 The Pope of the Church of Rome told the people to build an image, as the Holy Roman Empire, in honour of the Roman Empire, number 666, that had been defeated in 410 by the barbarian Goths and yet lived. And this was done during the time of Charlemagne (742 to 814). “Charles the Great, King of the Franks, was the first really great ruler to arise among the (Christian) barbarian kingdoms which had grown up in Europe on the ruins of the Roman Empire. He is rightly regarded as one of the principal founders of Western civilization. His friend and biographer, Einhard, has left us a vivid picture of Charlemagne. He was tall, with a massive head, a long nose, brilliant eyes, fine white hair, a thick neck and a prominent stomach. A man of rude health and great appetite, he despised doctors and chafed at the fasts imposed by the Church. Riding and hunting were his outdoor recreation, but he also enjoyed music and listening to tales of the great deeds of his people. Though proud and obstinate, he was also warm-hearted and generous, deeply devoted to his family and to the friends with whom he loved to feast and talk.

1326 “Charlemagne was first and foremost a soldier, the greatest conqueror of his time (like Nimrod; Sc. Gen. 10:8 to 10); but he was also a champion of the Christian religion and set himself to convert as well as to conquer the enemies of his kingdom. When he became king, Charlemagne determined to capture Saxony, the main stronghold of German heathenism. In a long series of cruel wars he overcame the Saxons and incorporated their country, up to the river Elbe, in his own realm. He divided Saxony into bishoprics, and arranged for missionary teaching.

He then conquered the barbarian kingdoms of the Lombards in north Italy and made one of his sons its ruler. Next he conquered the Asiatic robber-state of the Avars in the Danube provinces and restored Christianity there. In the south of his own kingdom, he established a fortified border district, known as a 'march', against the Saracens (Muslims) in Spain. In the course of 30 years of almost ceaseless warfare he thus carried the frontier of the Frankish monarchy to the Elbe, the lower Danube, and the Mediterranean, and united Western Christendom in one great imperial state.

1327 “Charlemagne's kingdom was highly organized and well governed in accordance with Frankish ideas, its backbone being the poor freemen, descendants of the tribesmen (the Goths) who had conquered the Roman Empire, whose rights Charlemagne protected and whose agriculture and commerce he encouraged. The Empire was divided into counties, each under a count who was responsible for raising troops and for presiding in the local courts. From time to time, royal envoys, known as Missi Dominici, were sent round the counties to supervise the courts, to do justice, and to see that the king's dues were being collected and that his edicts were being enforced. The King being also the head of the Church, his envoys had to satisfy themselves that the services were properly conducted in the monasteries and cathedrals and that the buildings were kept in good repair.

1328 “Charlemagne, though not himself a cultivated man, greatly admired culture, and he threw himself wholeheartedly into the task of restoring learning and raising the standard of education. His palace at Aix-la-Chapelle (Aachen) became the centre of a great revival of learning and art, and his palace school became the model for many lesser schools under bishops and abbots. Foreign scholars were invited to the Court, the greatest among them being an Englishman, Alcuin of York, who had been a leading figure in the great revival of learning in Northumbria which we associate with venerable Bede. It was by the Northumbrians that the Franks were inspired to illuminate manuscripts, to carve in stone, to study the authors of the ancient world, and themselves to write in Latin in the beautiful script known as Carolingian.

1329 “It was Alcuin who taught Charlemagne to think of himself as the ruler of Christendom, divinely appointed to govern the Western world in temporal matters as the Pope governed it in spiritual matters. On Christmas Day (25th December, 800, after mass had been said at St. Peter's, Rome, the Pope placed a golden crown on the head of Charlemagne, and all the people hailed him as the Emperor of the Romans. This great event marked the beginning of the Holy Roman Empire which was to last, in one form and another, for a thousand years. Though Charlemagne left no worthy successor, and his conquests fell apart after his death, the idea of a single European State under an Emperor who was the ruler and guide of the people of God survived as an inspiration to the Middle Ages: and in the shahn-sohn de Roland the poets of those times pictured Charlemagne as the Christian paladin fighting the powers of darkness.” (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, volume V. Great Lives, pages 81 to 83) A paladin (French; paladino – Latin; palatinus, belonging to the palace.) is one of the twelve peers of Charlemagne's household: a knight-errant, or paragon of knighthood. A paragon is a model of perfection or supreme excellence.

1330 This brief life history of Charlemagne or Charles the Great, helps us see how, after the barbarian Goths had wounded the seventh head or phase of the Roman Empire, number 666, in 410, the take-over and the exercising of the vast authority, the military might, of the wounded Empire by the Church of Rome, through Christian barbarian kings such as Charles the Great from 410 to 800, allowed the defeated Roman Empire, number 666, to go through the gradual process of recovery, until the Frankish Monarchy or Kingdom under Charlemagne was proclaimed the Holy Roman Empire by the Pope to serve as the image in honour of the wounded Roman Empire which continued to live in order to recuperate.

1331 “The second beast was allowed to breathe life into the image of the first beast, so that the image could talk and put to death all those who would not worship it.”

1332 The Church of Rome, as the second beast, was allowed to infuse the ability to behave as a living being into the Holy Roman Empire, “the image of the first beast”. It was the Church of Rome that rode or drove the Holy Roman Empire so that the Holy Roman Empire could command people to act and punish all those who would not respect, honour, and obey it.

1333 “The beast forced all the people, small and great, rich and poor, slave and free, to have a mark placed on their right hands or on their foreheads. No one could buy or sell without having this mark, that is, the beast's name or the number that stands for the name.”

1334 By falsely and deceptively presenting the Holy Roman Empire as a creation of God worthy of respect, honour, obedience, and belonging to, the Church of Rome forced all manner of persons, small and great, rich and poor, slave and free, to procure and display marks or signs on their right hands as officers, stewards or servants of the Holy Roman Empire or on their foreheads as citizens of the Holy Roman Empire by birth or by acquisition. All manner of persons were forced by the Church of Rome to openly identify with the creation of the Church, the Holy Roman Empire. Having the name or the number that stands for the name of a sovereign nation on your forehead or on your right hand portrays or advertises you as a citizen of that sovereign nation. Anyone who defied this order was not allowed to work and or enjoy any legal rights or civil liberties in the Holy Roman Empire. To buy or sell means to work as a human being. Whether we are employers, employees, or self- employed, our work or any human activity we engage in as an employment amounts to the exchange business of buying or selling goods and services. Buying or selling is, therefore, the lot of all human beings as workers!

13:18 A Challenge Thrown at the Wise and Intelligent Ones

1335 “This calls for wisdom. Whoever is intelligent can work out the meaning of the number of the beast, because the number stands for a human name. Its number is 666. ('It is the number of a human being, the number 666'; J.B. Or 'For it is a man's number, and its number is six hundred and sixty-six'; N.W. Rev. 13:18.))”

1336 Wisdom is the ability to make sensible decisions and give good advice because of the experience and knowledge that you have. And intelligence is the ability to learn, understand and think in a logical way about things; it is the ability to do this well. So, in order to work out the meaning of the number 666, we have to apply logical reasoning, knowledge and experience in order to arrive at the meaning of the number 666 that makes good sense. And we will do this well and easily, if we allow ourselves to be guided by the clues and leads already given us.

1337 The beast is the Roman Empire whose image in its honour is the Holy Roman Empire. The beast's number is 666 which is a human number or a man's number. A human number or a man's number is arrived at by counting. Then, how does counting empires sequentially or consecutively or one after the other give the Roman Empire, whose image in its honour is the Holy Roman Empire, the number 666? Will counting with treble emphasis do the trick? Let's see.

1338 Known recorded attempts at establishing world empires or world monarchies or kingdoms started with the Babylonian Empire as number 1, the first, and emphasized as 111. The Babylonian Empire was overthrown, (put into abyss), and replaced by the Medo-Persian Empire as number 2, the second, and also emphasized as 222. The Medo-Persian Empire was also overthrown, (put into abyss), and replaced by the Grecian Empire as number 3, the third, and emphasized as 333. Then the Grecian Empire was overthrown, (put into abyss), and replaced by the iron-like empire, the huge and mighty Roman Empire as number 4, the fourth, and emphasized as 444. It lasted for a very long time; it crushed all earlier empires and expanded its territories to include all the Mediterranean lands and peoples, becoming the largest and strongest of the preceding empires.

1339 The development of the Mediterranean world under this trend of successive world empires was to be brought to an end by the establishment of the Kingdom of God, the Government of God, in Israel in Palestine which was going to grow to cover the whole world by crushing the mighty Roman Empire, (putting it into abyss) and replacing it for good. The prophet Daniel explained King Nebuchadnezzar's dream which contained this information as follow: "At the time of those rulers the God of heaven will establish a kingdom that will never end. It will never be conquered, but will completely destroy all those empires, and then last for ever.

You saw how a stone broke loose from a cliff without anyone touching it and how it struck the statue made of iron, bronze, clay, silver, and gold. The great God is telling your Majesty what will happen in the future." (Sc. Dan. 2:44 to 45; compare 1 to 49)."

1340 The coming of Jesus, who preached the nearness of the coming of this Kingdom of God, the Government of God, in the first century, showed that the destruction, overthrow and the putting of the mighty Roman Empire number 444 into the abyss to be replaced for ever by the Government of God established in Israel with Jesus as its leader or King, was imminent. But Jesus, the king-to-be, and his subjects, the believers in him, walked this earth for only three and a half years, forty-two months, and then Jesus had to go back to heaven abandoning his foretold rulership on earth. Why did he do that, that is, apparently failing to fulfil this dream-prophecy explained by Daniel?

1341 Before answering this question, we have to count this aborted Kingdom of God, the Government of God, as the number 5, the fifth, and emphasize it as 555. It was to be the last and remain so for ever, but it started, (put the mighty Roman Empire number 444 into the abyss), and remained in place for only three and a half years or forty-two months or 1,260 days.

1342 The terms and conditions given to the nation of Israel to keep or fulfil were that they, as a nation, were to accept and obey Jesus when he came in everything or else the Kingdom would be taken away from them and given to a people who would produce the proper fruits; and then the nation of Israel would be destroyed. Moses spelt out the terms and conditions and consequences to them, saying, “So the Lord said to me, 'They have made a wise request. I will send them a prophet like you from among their own people; I will tell him what to say, and he will tell the people everything I command. He will speak in my name, and I will punish anyone who refuses to obey him.'” (Sc. Deut. 18:17 to 19; Acts 3:22 to 23; compare Matt. 21:43; Sc. Deut. 28:15 to 68)

1343 The prophet like Moses was Jesus Christ. When he came, instead of the people of Israel obeying him in everything, they mistreated and rejected him and killed him. And so, Jesus told them that the Kingdom of God would be taken away from them and given to another people who would produce the proper fruits. (compare Matt. 21:43) Then in the week he was killed, Jesus called the people of Israel and told them of the decision to abandon the whole notion of using the nation of Israel as descendants of Abraham to bless all nations. (compare Gen. 12:3) “Then Jesus spoke to the crowds and to his disciples. 'Jerusalem! Jerusalem! You kill the prophets and stone the messengers God has sent you!

How many times have I wanted to put my arms round all your people, just as a hen gathers her chicks under her wings, but you would not let me! And so your Temple will be abandoned and empty. From now on, I tell you, you will never see me again until you say, “God bless him who comes in the name of the Lord.””” (Matt. 23:1, 37 to 39) For the nation of Israel, the Jews, had rejected the Kingdom of God led by Jesus and had accepted and freely chosen the kingdom of Satan the Devil led by the Roman Emperor. (compare John 19:12b, 15c)

1344 Because of the abandonment of this Abrahamic promise, which envisaged the coming of God's Kingdom in the first century to do the will of God on earth as it is in heaven, God allowed the beast (that comes up out of the abyss), the mighty Roman Empire (number 444) under whose power Jesus and his disciples preached the Good News for forty-two months, to fight the infant kingdom, God's people, consisting of Jesus and his disciples, and defeat them. This turn of events allowed the mighty Roman Empire number 444, which had been put into the abyss by the anointing of Jesus and the start of his preaching work, to stage a come-back, emerge out of the abyss, to become another mighty Roman Empire, this time, as number 6, the sixth, and emphasized as 666. This was the mighty Roman Empire whose image in his honour was the Holy Roman Empire.

1345 The emphasis placed on the number six was so that anyone, wise and intelligent, attempting to work out the meaning of the number of the beast, will be reminded that, in counting to find out which empires belong to the array, the aborted Kingdom of God as number 5 will not be overlooked. The number of the empires in the array is, emphatically, 6, not less and not more!

1346 It is this mighty Roman Empire, the number 666 (the Republic), that came up out of the sea. It had ten horns and seven heads, on each of the horns there was a crown, and on each of its heads there was a name that was insulting to God. But the earlier mighty Roman Empire, the number 444 (the Monarchy), had eleven horns on an unspecified number of heads. It was one of the four huge beasts that came up out of the ocean, each one different from the others. It was one of the four huge kingdoms or empires that came up out of the turbulent wars fought among the ocean of peoples or mankind. “It was powerful, horrible, terrifying.

With its huge iron teeth it crushed its victims, and then it trampled on them. Unlike the other beasts, it had ten horns. While I was staring at the horns, I saw a little horn coming up among the others (and making them eleven). It tore out three of the horns that were already there. This horn had human eyes and a mouth that was boasting proudly.” (Dan. 7:7 to 8)

1347 By applying wisdom, experience, intelligence, logical reasoning, and the given clues and leads, we have worked out the meaning of the number of the beast, the number 666. The identification of the empire with the number 666 will help us identify and follow up the developments that have been planned by God, that this mighty Roman Empire, with the image in its honour as the Holy Roman Empire, will bring about in between the first century when it came up out of the sea and now, when the temple in heaven is opened and the first raising of the dead is expected to begin the one thousand-year rule of the resurrected or born-again anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles as the Christ or the Anointed One, and the 144,000 Spirit-sealed people together with the enormous crowd and the other God's people of old.

Revelation 14

14:1 to 5 The Lamb and the 144,000 Israelite Men-Servants

1348 “Then I looked, and there was the Lamb standing on Mount Zion; with him were 144,000 people who have his name and his Father's name written on their foreheads. And I heard a voice from heaven that sounded like a roaring waterfall, like a loud peal of thunder. It sounded like the music made by musicians playing their harps. The 144,000 stood before the throne, the four living creatures, and the elders; they were singing a new song, which only they could learn.

They are the only ones who have been redeemed. They are the men who have kept themselves pure by not having sexual relations with women; they are virgins. They follow the Lamb wherever he goes. They have been redeemed from the rest of the human race and are the first ones to be offered to God and to the Lamb. They have never been known to tell lies; they are faultless.” (Rev. 14:1 to 5)

1349 The Lamb was standing on Mount Zion with the 144,000 people. The altar was on Mount Zion and it symbolized the place of sacrifice. It means that the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles as the new Lamb, with the 144,000 Israelite men constitute an offering to God (Jesus Christ, the one who sits on the throne) from the nation of Israel. The 144,000 Israelite men have the name of the Lamb (the anointed group of twelve children of Jesus Christ, the group's Father) and the name of his Father (Jesus Christ) written on their foreheads to mean that they have the seal of the Holy Spirit of the Father and of the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, who sealed them on their foreheads, to show that they belong to both of them, and so they would be priests of God (Jesus Christ) and of Christ (the Anointed One = the Lamb = the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles. [cf. John 13:32 to 33.])

1350 The voice heard from heaven that sounded like a roaring waterfall, like a loud peal of thunder; and that sounded like the music made by musicians playing their harps, was the one voice of this leadership group from the leadership realm, heaven, which was singing a new song, preaching a new message, which only they could learn. (compare Rev. 5:9 to 10) It was the resonance of the new song being sung that was like a roaring waterfall, a loud peal of thunder and the music made by musicians playing their harps.

1351 The new song was the new theme of the message of God, the unique truth revealed by Jesus, that they were preaching loudly like a song (a habitual utterance, manner or attitude toward the message they preach) before the throne, the four living creatures, and the elders. The degree of loudness compared with a roaring waterfall, a peal of thunder and the sound made by musicians playing their harps is meant to depict how far their message reached, as they went everywhere proclaiming the truth that Jesus Christ revealed and the word of God. Only they (the 144,000 people) could learn the new song, because only they had been entrusted with the duty of learning it from Jesus Christ, and singing or preaching it; for the essence of the lyrics of the new song applies to only them, as the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, out of all Jews or Israelites and Gentiles. Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas and their Christian churches could not preach it, because they could not learn it from Jesus Christ, they being outside this group.

1352 The new song, the new message, the message about the new Kingdom of God, is that Jesus has been made Lord and Messiah (Anointed One), and that the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and the 144,000 Spirit-sealed Israelite men-servants from the Diaspora have been offered to God as priests, a Kingdom of priests, who constitute the first fruits of “the chosen race, the king's priests, the holy nation, God's own people, chosen to proclaim the wonderful acts of God, who called (them) out of darkness into his own marvellous light.” (1 Pet. 2:9; compare Sc. Ex 19 5 to 6; Rev. 5:9 to 10) This message of God was new, because it had never been told or revealed in earlier prophecies. It reveals for the first time that Jesus Christ is the Lord God Almighty and that Jesus as a man or a human being, had the Spirit of the Lord God Almighty living in him.

1353 The old song or the old theme of the message of God that was preached by Jesus to the Jews only was that salvation was through the Jews, descendants of Jacob, son of Isaac, son of Abraham, that is, salvation was through the Abrahamic promise to establish a kingdom of God, in Israel in the first century, with Jesus as God's chosen king for that kingdom to do the will of God on earth, as it is in heaven. (compare Matt. 6:9 to 10; John 4:22b; Sc. Is. 2:2 to 4; Gen. 12:1 to 3) It was that kingdom the establishment of which on earth and in Israel which was proclaimed by Jesus to be near in the first century. (compare Matt. 4:17) That kingdom was abandoned and so praying for it to come, after the abandonment, became unnecessary. (compare Matt. 6:9 to 13)

1354 The 144,000 Spirit-sealed Israelite men from the Diaspora were the only ones who had been redeemed from the lost sheep of the people of Israel in the Diaspora. With the Abrahamic promise abandoned, each and every one of the people of Israel was to lose out on the benefits of that promise, except that any of them were salvaged or redeemed from the sunken ship, the lost and abandoned nation of Israel.

1355 “They are the men who have kept themselves pure by not having sexual relations with women; they are virgins.”

1356 The contaminating women prostitutes are “The Famous Prostitute, Great Babylon, the mother of all the prostitutes and perverts in the world.” (Rev. 17:5) “The kings of the earth practised sexual immorality with her, and the merchants of the world grew rich from her unrestrained lust.” (Rev. 18:36) The Famous Prostitute and her daughter-prostitutes and perverts in the world are the Church of Rome, the Judeo-European Christian Church, domiciled in Christendom and her many denominational Judeo-European Christian churches and pervert Christian lodges, fellowships, cults, and Christian military, civil, and political institutions. The 144,000 Israelite men-servants kept themselves pure by not having anything to do with them religiously, socially, politically, militarily, and commercially. They have never had any such figurative sexual relations with these Judeo-European Christian organizations, lodges, orders, and institutions and their contaminating teachings and practices, so they are virgins, maidens, pure, chaste, uncontaminated, undefiled men-servants. They follow only the Lamb, the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles; and never had anything to do with the two Jews secretly working for Satan the Devil who founded the Judeo-European Christian Church at Antioch in Syria.

1357 They follow the original basic, simple teachings of Jesus Christ given to the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles who fished for them. They have kept their strict Jesus' loyalist fundamentalism no matter what. They have remained resolutely fundamentalist and so have borne the cruel hatred and punishment for heretics from Satan the Devil, Judeo-European Christian governments, and the Judeo-European Christian Church, who have become dead “drunk with the blood of God's people and the blood of all those who were killed because they had been loyal to Jesus.” (Rev. 17:6) They have kept their membership of the Church of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, established by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the new Lamb, in Jerusalem, undefiled. They have never been part of the Judeo-European Christian Church established by Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas at Antioch in Syria, and the sects of the Pharisees, Sadducees, chief priests, teachers of the Law, and membership of the Council of Jerusalem.

1358 “They have been redeemed from the rest of the human race and are the first ones to be offered to God and to the Lamb.”

1359 Their being salvaged from the lost sheep of the people of Israel in the Diaspora and being seen on Mount Zion, the place of sacrifice or the altar in Israel in the first century, meant that they were the first and only ones to be offered to God (Jesus Christ) and to the Lamb (the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles) from the nation and people of Israel in the Diaspora as part of the human race, and to be followed later by the enormous crowd from every tribe, nation, language, and race constituting the other first fruits belonging to the leadership-rulership realm.

1360 “They have never been known to tell lies; they are faultless.”

1361 It goes without saying that, having kept themselves pure by not having contaminating relations with the Judeo-European Christian Church and her many denominational Judeo-European churches, the women, who constitute the mouth-piece of Satan the Devil speaking lies, they are indeed faultless. The fault of the Judeo-European Christian Church founded by Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas and their converts is that they preach and teach the most notorious, monstrous, and nonsensical lies ever! They preach and teach that Jesus Christ was sent into the world by God to die a sacrificial death to save the human race from sin and death.

It was from this basic false and deceptive teaching, this great and infamous lie, that believers in Barnabas and Paul's Christ got their name "Christians", that is, followers of and believers in a Christ who has had their sins atoned for, by his sacrificial death and so have been saved from sin and death. But the one who was killed figuratively was the group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the Lamb, and not the Lord God Almighty, as Jesus Christ, as a Spirit Person, who cannot be killed or die – the sacred truth hidden from the wicked. The Holy Spirit as the Lord God Almighty came to live in the human body of Jesus as his Temple, after his baptism in A.D. 26, and he left the human body of Jesus before Jesus could die on the cross in A.D. 30. (compare Lk. 3:21 to 22; 23:46) This had to happen because the Spirit cannot die or be killed!

1362 Other lies of the Judeo-European Christian Church are many. They preach and teach that sin came into the world through one man, Adam, and that his sin brought death with it. For the mere assertion that all descended from him is the reason why all are dying, because all have inherited his sin and death. So they post Jesus as the counter-balancer of Adam's sin and death, saying, "As one sin condemned all people, in the same way the one righteous act sets all people free and gives them life." (compare Rom. 5:12, 18) This was the false teaching of the Jews, the people of Israel, taught by Paul of Tarsus and found in the book of Genesis.

1363 They also lie to mankind that believers in their Christ Jesus will go to heaven after death. But when you compare the teachings found in the Book of Revelation, which is the “report concerning the message from God and the truth revealed by Jesus Christ” with the teachings of the Judeo-European Christian Church and the truth taught by Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas, the two Jews and Pharisees, as they knew it, and other church fathers, you are met with the devastating shock of seeing that they all contradict “the message from God and the truth revealed by Jesus Christ.” (Rev. 1:1 to 2) You, then, come to understand why John gave the stern and appropriate warning to all servants of Jesus. “I, John, solemnly warn anyone who hears the prophetic words of this book (of Revelation): if anyone adds anything to them, God will add to his or her punishment the plagues described in this book (of Revelation). And if anyone takes anything away from the prophetic words of this book (of Revelation), God will take away from them their share of the fruit of the tree of life and of the Holy City, which are described in this book (of Revelation).” (Rev. 22:18 to 19)

1364 So, refraining from becoming a Judeo-European Christian and remaining loyal to the message of God and the truth revealed by Jesus Christ, as found in the Book of Revelation, makes you faultless. (compare John 13:10; 15:3; Sc. Mal. 3:2 to 4) And yet it demands the greatest of courage, endurance, and perseverance to remain outside or shun the Judeo-European Christian Church, which is the darling religion of the so-called Judeo-European Western civilized world with which she has prostituted herself, to the kings and the merchants of the world, the great political leaders and the rich businessmen of the world.

14:6 to 12

The Four Angels and Their Missions

1365 “Then I saw another angel flying in the air (in mid-heaven), with an eternal message of Good News to announce to the peoples of the earth, to every race, tribe, language, and nation. He said in a loud voice, 'Honour God and praise his greatness! For the time has come for him to judge. Worship him who made heaven, earth, sea, and the springs of water!'” (Rev. 14:6 to 7)

1366 There are four angels or messengers with special assignments to perform during the tenor of the two beasts, namely, the Roman Empire and the Church of Rome. Their assignments have to do with initiating and influencing the founding and development of four congregations of people for four special purposes. These four messengers are the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, the new Lamb, put to the charge of Simon Peter, its leader; Paul of Tarsus; Aurelius Augustus; and Martin Luther. Simon Peter with the other eleven apostles, as the new Lamb, had the responsibility of making disciples for Jesus, the 144,000 Israelite men-disciples and sealing them with the Holy Spirit on their foreheads from Pentecost Day A.D. 30, and together with the 144,000 Israelite men, of making an enormous crowd of uncountable other men-disciples from every tribe, nation, language, and race from about A.D. 34, doing so under the supervision, guidance, and blessing of Jesus Christ who did so invisibly from his heavenly abode as a Spirit Person. Both of the 144,000 people and the enormous crowd are to be used to rule on earth with the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles.

1367 Paul of Tarsus was charged with the responsibility of forming into churches those he would deceive to believe in the fulfilment of Judaism's Messianic prophesies pertaining to the Christ to come and rule as a king in Israel, whose kingdom was to spread to cover the whole world. By means of such a task Paul of Tarsus would achieve the gigantic feat of making known the name of Jesus to Gentiles and kings and to the people of Israel, and thereby discourage the worship of idols and other gods among the Gentiles and the people of Israel. (compare Sc. Is. 42:6 to 9) But, ironically, the kingdom promised had been abandoned, apparently unknown or unacceptable to Paul of Tarsus and so making the job assigned to him a punitive one, with disastrous results, rather than a rewarding one, with beneficial results. The believers in Christ Jesus, whom he would deceive to accept and expect that faith in him led to their being forgiven of their sins and so saved from sin and death, would find themselves outside the city of God, the Church of Jesus of Nazareth, and thrown into the winepress of God's furious anger, the Judeo-European Christian Church. In spite of this disastrous outcome for his converts, Paul of Tarsus' efforts would make the name of Jesus known to Gentiles and kings and to the people of Israel, whom he would congregate into the Judeo-European Christian Church or the Church of Rome, which would be the winepress of God's furious anger.

1368 Aurelius Augustus had the responsibility of initiating and influencing the formation of the Trinitarian church, the sects of Catholicism and Orthodoxy and Protestantism in the Church of Rome, while Martin Luther had charge of initiating and influencing the birth of Protestantism in the Church of Rome, in opposition to certain teachings and practices traceable to the influence of Paul of Tarsus and Aurelius Augustus, who both preceded him. All these three latter developments were to take place as offshoots of the Church of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas from the time the Emperor Constantine of the Roman Empire adopted it as the Official Church of the Roman Empire and began to work to unite all factions and eliminate heresies. The three messengers flying in mid-heaven follow one another in a circular formation figuratively, so that, given an angular distance of 120 degrees separating them as at the vertices of a 60-degrees isosceles triangle, it becomes clear and understandable how their cross-influences, on one another, put them in a formation which makes any one of them leading and the others following feasible. In this way: Paul, Augustus, Luther; or Augustus, Luther, Paul; or Luther, Paul, Augustus. They, thus, follow one another in their teachings and professions.

1369 This is the reason why after the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the new Lamb, was seen on Mount Zion with the 144,000 Spirit-sealed Israelite men, the next angel was referred to as another angel or another messenger, for the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles led by Simon Peter, as the new Lamb, was indeed the first messenger in this array of God's messengers with special duties to perform during the tenor of the Roman Empire and the Church of Rome.

1370 “Then I saw another angel flying in the air (in mid-heaven), with an eternal message of Good News to announce to the peoples of the earth, to every race, tribe, language, and nation. He said in a loud voice, 'Honour God and praise his greatness! For the time has come for him to judge. Worship him who made heaven, earth, sea, and the springs of water!'” (Rev. 14:6 to 7)

1371 It was Paul of Tarsus, a middle-level leader of the church, who announced to the world that God had chosen him for this purpose as an apostle to the nations. He announced “to the peoples of 'the earth' (kings), 'to every race, tribe, language, and nation' (Gentiles and to the people of Israel).” He told King Agrippa and others, saying, “King Agrippa! I consider myself fortunate that I am to defend myself before you from all the things these Jews accuse me of, particularly since you know so well all the Jewish customs and disputes. I ask you, then, to listen to me with patience. …

1372 “I myself thought that I should do everything I could against the cause of Jesus of Nazareth. ... Many times I had them punished in the synagogues and tried to make them deny their faith. I was so furious with them that I even went to foreign cities to persecute them.

1373 “It was for this purpose that I went to Damascus with authority and orders from the chief priests. It was on the road at midday. .... I heard a voice say to me in Hebrew ... I have appeared to you to appoint you as my servant. You are to tell others what you have seen of me today and what I will show you in the future.

I will rescue you from the people of Israel and from the Gentiles to whom I will send you. You are to open their eyes and turn them from the darkness to the light and from the power of Satan to God, so that through their faith in me, they will have their sins forgiven and receive their place among God's people.

1374 “And so, King Agrippa, I did not disobey the vision I had from heaven. First in Damascus and in Jerusalem and then in all Judea and among the Gentiles, I preached that they must repent of their sins and turn to God and do the things that would show they had repented. ....” (Acts 26:1 to 32) Paul of Tarsus also preached to Felix, Festus, and the Emperor as kings of the Roman Empire.

1375 As to what Paul of Tarsus was going to preach as the eternal message of another Good News, not the same as that given to the twelve Galilean apostles, to the whole human race which he claimed to have received on the road to Damascus from Jesus at the time of his conversion, John writes, “He said in a loud voice, 'Honour God and praise his greatness! For the time has come for him to judge.

Worship him who made heaven, earth, sea, and the springs of water!" (Rev. 14:7; compare Gal. 1:1)

1376 Paul of Tarsus summed up this eternal message of another Good News to the Athenians: “Paul stood up in front of the city council and said, 'I see that in every way you Athenians are very religious. For as I walked through your city and looked at the places where you worship, I found an altar on which is written, 'To an unknown God.'' That which you worship, then, even though you do not know it, is what I now proclaim to you. God, who made the world and everything in it, is Lord of heaven and earth and does not live in temples made by human hands.

1377 “… God has overlooked the times when people did not know him, but now he commands all of them everywhere to turn away from their evil ways. For he has fixed a day in which he will judge the whole world with justice by means of a man he has chosen. He has given proof of this to everyone by raising that man from death.” (Acts 17:22 to 31; compare Heb. 9:27) He thus here made known the name of Jesus to “the Gentiles and kings and to the people of Israel” while showing the worthlessness of the worship of idols and other gods besides the God revealed by Jesus Christ.

1378 “A second angel followed the first one, saying, 'She has fallen! Great Babylon has fallen! She made all people drink her wine – the strong wine of her immoral lust !'” (Rev. 14:8)

1379 The second messenger who followed the first messenger was Martin Luther who followed Paul of Tarsus professionally as a teacher, preacher, theologian, and as the originator of Protestant doctrines and movement; while Paul of Tarsus is indisputably the originator of Judeo-European Christian doctrines and the Judeo-European Christian Church at Antioch in Syria together with Joseph Barnabas. It was Martin Luther who first identified Great Babylon, as the Church of Rome, whose children are Judeo-European Christians and realm is Christendom. Great Babylon is the Famous Prostitute. Great Babylon is the mother of all the prostitutes and perverts in the world. Great Babylon was seen drunk with the blood of God's people and the blood of those who were killed because they had been loyal to Jesus. And Great Babylon was the beast that came up out of the earth, which had two horns like a lamb's horns, and which spoke like a dragon. She made all peoples, that is, forced all peoples to, accept and believe her immorally selected Bible canon of 8th April, 1546 promulgated at the Council of Trent in Italy as God's word or they were declared heretics. This Great Babylon was allowed to perform miracles in the presence of the Roman Empire by means of which it deceived all the peoples living on earth.

1380 Martin Luther was an Augustinian canon whose teachings on grace and predestination followed the teachings of Aurelius Augustus (St. Augustine of Hippo) on grace and predestination. This fact made Aurelius Augustus an important source of the teachings of both Roman Catholicism and Protestantism.

1381 Martin Luther, the leader of the Protestant reformation in Germany, was ordained priest of the Roman Catholic Church in 1507, and proved so able a scholar that he became a lecturer on religious philosophy at the University of Wittenberg. He opposed some of the practices of the Roman Catholic Church, particularly on the question of the forgiveness of sins. In 1517, he protested the “indulgences” or the promises of forgiveness of sin by the Pope to all who gave money to the Roman Catholic Church to build the magnificent new church of St. Peter at Rome by nailing to the door of Wittenberg church a list of ninety-five theses, denying the Pope's right to forgive sins in this way. He offered to support these in open argument.

1382 This move or challenge of Martin Luther generated a storm of controversy. He followed up his attack at a conference at Leipzig, as well as in his famous address to the Christian Nobles of Germany and in other writings. In these he called for a thorough reformation of the Roman Catholic Church, especially in its teaching and practice in regard to the sacraments. In these attacks Martin Luther proclaimed that the Roman Catholic Church had fallen from being the custodian of the true teachings or knowledge about God and Jesus Christ to a church which forced all peoples to accept her fake brand of teaching or doctrine and practices – the strong intoxicating teachings the Roman Catholic Church had accumulated from many sources like a prostitute seeking sexual satisfaction from many male suitors. This behaviour of the Roman Catholic Church constituted her immoral lust – her very strong sexual desire not considered to be good or honest by most people.

1383 In his exposure of the Church of Rome as great Babylon, Martin Luther followed Paul of Tarsus who also prophesied the coming of this great Babylon. “The Day (of the Lord) will not come until the final Rebellion takes place and the Wicked One appears, who is destined for hell. He will oppose every so-called god or object of worship and will put himself above them all. He will even go in and sit down in God's Temple and claim to be God. (The Roman Catholic Church fulfils this prophecy this way: At the installation of a new Pope, he sits down in the Church for all cardinals and bishops to approach him in a single file and worship him in acknowledgement of and submission to his pre-eminence as the God Almighty among them on earth – the vicar of Jesus Christ!)

1384 “Don't you remember? I told you all this while I was with you. Yet there is something that keeps this from happening now, and you know what it is. At the proper time, then, the Wicked One will appear.

This Mysterious Wickedness is already at work (as the camouflaged mission of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas), but what is going to happen will not happen until the one who holds it back is taken out of the way. Then the Wicked One will be revealed, but when the Lord Jesus comes, he will kill him with the breath from his mouth and destroy him with his dazzling presence (which he is doing now). The Wicked One will come with the power of Satan and perform all kinds of false miracles and wonders, and use every kind of wicked deceit on those who will perish. (compare Rev. 13:11 to 14; 19:20) They will perish because they did not welcome and love the truth so as to be saved. And so God sends the power of error to work in them so that they believe what is false (as Judeo-European Christians are doing now).

The result is that all who have not believed the truth, but have taken pleasure in sin, will be condemned.” (2 Thes. 2:3b-12)

1385 Great Babylon, the Church of Rome, is the Wicked One. Paul of Tarsus prophesied about its coming at the proper time in the year 314 by the Edict of Milan, when Emperor Constantine adopted the Trinitarian faction of the then Judeo-European Christian Church as the official church and religion of the mighty Roman Empire, and banished Arians and other heretics in an attempt to unite the Church of Rome. At that time the restraining power of the anointed group of the twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ with his church of 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-servants had been taken out of the way, by death and elimination of his heretical church by the power of the mighty Roman Empire regime, “the Caesars”, which gave the church of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas the free rein to develop its true characteristics as the church of Satan the Devil, the Wicked One, whose commander-in-chief in the war that broke out in heaven was Paul of Tarsus. She was to come with the power of Satan and perform all kinds of false miracles and wonders, and use every kind of wicked deceit on those who will perish. But it took Martin Luther, in 1517, to clearly identify and expose the Church of Rome as Great Babylon, the Famous Prostitute, and the Wicked One, who did not welcome and love only the truth revealed by Jesus; “And so God sends the power of error to work in them so that they believe what is false. The result is that … they will be condemned” as a false church. Paul of Tarsus was thus inspired to prophesy correctly about how God had allowed Satan the Devil to use him to further his wicked cause, because Paul of Tarsus did not love the truth revealed by Jesus. “And so God sent the power of error to work in him and his converts, so that they believed in the falsehood he preached and taught.”

1386 Martin Luther also taught that salvation was an act of God's grace which was what Paul of Tarsus also taught as recorded at Ephesians 2:8 to 9. Paul of Tarsus taught that whatever has been happening is the result of what God has willed it to be, that is, it has been predestined by God. (compare Rom. 8:20) This teaching on predestination was also taught by Martin Luther and John Calvin the Protestant reformer in Switzerland. Aurelius Augustus had also taught predestination and grace in his many writings in the 4th and 5th centuries, making him as one of the earlier sources of the teachings on grace and predestination that Martin Luther and John Calvin could and did utilize.

1387 “A third angel followed the first two, saying in a loud voice, 'Whoever worships the beast and its image and receives the mark on their forehead or on their hand will themselves drink God's wine, the wine of his fury, which he has poured at full strength into the cup of his anger! All who do this will be tormented in fire and sulphur before the holy angels and the Lamb. The smoke of the fire that torments them goes up for ever and ever. There is no relief day and night for those who worship the beast and its image, for anyone who has the mark of its name.

1388 “This calls for endurance on the part of God's people, those who obey God's commandments and are faithful to Jesus.” (Rev. 14:9 to 12)

1389 The third angel who followed the first two, namely, Paul of Tarsus and Martin Luther, in faith, teaching, and profession as a theologian and philosopher was Aurelius Augustus or St. Augustine of Hippo. St. Augustine was converted to Christianity by reading and believing Paul of Tarsus, and followed the two angels in also becoming a source of teaching for the Judeo-European Christian Church or the Church of Rome, especially on the subjects of grace and predestination.

1390 “Aurelius Augustus, the greatest Latin religious teacher, was born of a wealthy Roman family in Numidia, a Roman province in North Africa. He led a wayward life but was recalled from his wild ways by reading a passage from the Roman orator Cicero on the value of philosophy. He tried for a time to find truth in the teaching of an Eastern sect, the Manichees; but in 383 he went to Rome and on in Milan, where he obtained a post of Professor of Rhetoric. Here he met St. Ambrose, the bishop, whose eloquent sermons and saintliness deeply influenced him. He also read Plato with enthusiasm. Augustine went through a period of struggle between his longing for Christianity and his moral weakness.

One day when he was 32 and had retired to his garden in agony of soul, he thought he heard a child's voice singing: 'Take and read'. Rushing back into the house, he opened the New Testament at Romans 13:13 to 14 and read the passage written by Paul of Tarsus: 'Let us conduct ourselves properly, as people who live in the light of day – no orgies or drunkenness, no immorality or indecency, no fighting or jealousy. But take up the weapons of the Lord Jesus Christ; and stop paying attention to your sinful nature and satisfying its desires.' This decided him. He and his son became Christians and were baptized by Bishop Ambrose.

1391 “Augustine wrote many books, and has always been regarded as one of the four great fathers of the Western Church (the Judeo-European Christian Church), the others being Pope Gregory the Great, St. Ambrose, and St. Jerome. Much of his writing grew out of the controversies in which he became involved. One of these was with the followers of Pelagius, who asserted that any man could live a life without sin if he wished to – a statement which seemed to deny the need for God's grace. Augustine's sense of God's greatness was so profound that he ascribed all man's good works to Divine Grace – a statement which seemed to deny human free will. Pelagius' doctrine was condemned by the Church, but Augustine's also was later modified so as to allow man some responsibility for his own actions.”

1392 When in 410 the Goths captured Rome and sacked it, Augustine began to write The City of God. He distinguished two kingdoms in this book, one belonging to earth, the other to heaven. He says the heavenly city is now represented by the Church, whereas the earthly city might be said to be represented by the State. “Augustine taught that the Christian Church had brought a new order into the world to take the place of the Roman Empire which was crumbling away. This book strongly influenced the theory of Medieval Catholicism, that the Church is above the State and has the right to make and depose kings.” By this teaching Augustine poured out his bowl of God's anger on the throne of the beast. The result was that darkness fell over the beast's kingdom. (compare Rev. 16:10) And during the Dark Ages, the Church of Rome mounted the wounded Roman Empire and exercised the vast authority of the Roman Empire given it by Satan the Devil. “Augustine was followed by (Martin) Luther and (John) Calvin in his teaching on grace and predestination. Protestantism therefore, as well as Roman Catholicism, owes much to St. Augustine.” (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, Great Lives, volumeV.pp. 23, 24)

1393 “St. Augustine was doubtless one of the world's greatest thinkers; as a theologian and a philosopher he is outstanding among the Church Fathers for the influence he wielded. Particularly famous is his system of grace, which reconciles the absolute mastery of God with the free will of man.” (Ref: Saint Companions For Each Day, op. cit. p. 287)

1394 In his writings Augustine loudly voiced out that, “Whoever worships the beast (that is, the Roman State or Roman Empire) and its image (that is, the Holy Roman Empire or State) and receives the mark on their forehead or on their hand will themselves drink God's wine, the wine of his fury, which he has poured at full strength into the cup of his furious anger!” The strong, hard-to-understand figurative language of the Book of Revelation, delivered in that hard, obscure language, unexplained, is “God's wine, the wine of his fury, which he has poured at full strength into the cup of his furious anger!” The beast and its image are the Roman State and the Holy Roman Empire or State. Augustine put the Church above the State and so those whose actions, such as worshipping the Roman State or its image, the Holy Roman Empire, or receiving the mark on their forehead or on their hand, could be understood or interpreted to mean that they were obeying the Church's teaching to worship the beast, as the Roman Empire State, would themselves be made to accept and follow error that God would send to them in his fury. (compare Rom. 13:1 to 7) He thus forewarned the Church of Rome of the consequences of getting herself involved in the political affairs of the Roman Empire and the Holy Roman Empire.

1395 “All who do this will be tormented in fire and sulphur before the holy angels and the Lamb. The smoke of the fire that torments them goes up for ever and ever. There is no relief day and night for those who worship the beast and its image, for anyone who has the mark of its name.”

1396 The “fire and sulphur” symbol represents modern warfare employing guns and bombs as weapons made of sulphur and spewing fire from sulphur to kill and destroy as against earlier weapons of swords, spears, bows and arrows. All who get themselves involved in the politics of the Roman Empire and the Holy Roman Empire as rulers, senators, soldiers, and citizens, churchmen or not, will be involved in and suffer from the incessant wars that will rage on between the armies of the State and the Church combined and heretics; and between the armies of the State and the armies of the Church to separate Church from State. The damaging effect of these wars rises, that is, goes up, as smoke, and remains as the dark part of history, a bad dent on their history, for ever and ever. There is no respite from wars for all those who will involve themselves in the political rulership affairs of the world, that is, in world politics that Satan the Devil, represented as elements of the disintegrated Holy Roman Empire and the scattered Jewish people and nation will operate among the human race, because it will always involve and spread horrible wars across the globe. The wars that will bring torment on all those who do this will not affect “the holy angels and the Lamb”, who are the believers in Jesus of Nazareth, the 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-servants, and the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, as the Lamb, the strict fundamentalist church of Jesus of Nazareth, who will neither worship the beast or its image nor receive the mark on their foreheads or on their hands, and so will not get themselves involved, but only watch the wars tormenting all Judeo-European Christians who will involve themselves in the political and church rule of the world by Satan the Devil who will do so through Europeans and Jews, the elements of the expanded Roman Judeo-European Empire, who will operate the various Western types and styles of government forcibly spread throughout the rest of the world in opposition to the Government of God preached by “the holy angels and the Lamb”. “The holy angels and the Lamb” together with their families, friends, and associates constituting “the camp of the holy ones and the city that he loves” will not suffer the torment in “fire and sulphur” that all Judeo-European Christians are thrown into. (compare Matt. 10:40 to 42; 25:34 to 40; Sc. Ps. 91:1 to 16)

1397 “This calls for endurance on the part of God's people, those who obey God's commandments and are faithful to Jesus.”

1398 For the Jesus' strict loyalist fundamentalists, “those who obey God's commandments and are faithful to Jesus” who are those who follow only the teachings and commands of Jesus, as against members of the Church of Rome, Judeo-European Christians, who follow the teachings and commands of numerous Church Fathers and theologians, they will have to successfully endure the intense persecution that will be brought on them for refusing to worship the beast and its image or receive the mark on their foreheads or on their hands in order for them to watch the tormenting going on before them without being affected. Their successful endurance will let them be the holy messengers of God and of the group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, who will only watch how Judeo-European Christians and the non-Judeo-European Christian world, Muslims, Islamists, Orthodox Judaists and all other religious peoples, will suffer the torments of wars that will engulf them and lead to their eventual destruction.

14:13

Rest After Hard Work

1399 “Then I heard a voice from heaven saying, 'Write this: happy are those who from now die in the service of the Lord!'

1400 “Yes Indeed!” answered the Spirit. “They will enjoy rest from their hard work, because the results of their service go with them.” (Rev. 14:13)

1401 All the messengers of God whose work is to preach and teach God's message to mankind for the various purposes, have the results of their hard work as the harvesting of the people who respond favourably to their preaching and teaching service. The harvesting goes on contemporaneously with the preaching and teaching service. So, “those who from now on die in the service of the Lord”, that is, from the first century, especially, from A.D. 30, through the tenor of the Roman Empire and the Holy Roman Empire, are pronounced happy, because they will enjoy permanent rest from their hard work, because the harvesting of the 144,000 Spirit-sealed Israelite men-servants from the Diaspora and the enormous crowd of men-servants from peoples of all nations, tribes, languages, and races, to be used to form the Government of the New World that goes on now, when completed, will end their hard work for ever; for their work is not to be repeated for ever!

14:14 to 16

The Harvest of the Ripe Earth

1402 “Then I looked, and there was a white cloud, and sitting on the cloud was what looked like a human being, with a crown of gold on his head and a sharp sickle in his hand. Then another angel came out from the Temple and cried out in a loud voice to the one who was sitting on the cloud, 'Use your sickle and reap the harvest, because the time has come; the earth is ripe for the harvest!' Then the one who sat on the cloud swung his sickle on the earth, and the earth's harvest was reaped.” (Rev. 14:14 to 16)

1403 The Lamb was the human being who was sitting on a cloud after Jesus' invisible ascension to heaven who was invited by the voice in heaven that sounded like a trumpet, saying “Come up here”, who went up “in a cloud” to join him there. (compare Rev. 4:1 to 2) The Lamb wore the gold crown to show that he had been crowned as Lord and King of the new Kingdom of God and given all authority in heaven over spirit persons and on earth over human beings, after Jesus' resurrection from death and ascension to heaven where Jesus remained invisible as a Spirit Person. The sickle in the hand of the Lamb showed that he had a duty to harvest the people on “the earth”, the leadership-rulership, the 144,000 Spirit-sealed people and the enormous crowd, who believed the message preached by the disciples under the directorship of the Lamb, symbolized by his sitting on a white cloud with a sickle in hand. A cloud conceals anyone covered in it. But sitting on a cloud means being “visible”, through obvious active presence in the activities of men, as the Spirit of Jesus in the Lamb and in the leadership-rulership realm.

1404 Jesus told his disciples that the harvesting work would not start, until the Holy Spirit came upon them and under the leadership of Simon Peter with the other eleven Galilean apostles, and from Jerusalem, in all Judea, and Samaria, and to the ends of the earth. On Pentecost Day, A.D. 30, when the Holy Spirit empowered the Lamb who was the anointed Simon Peter with the other anointed eleven Galilean apostles, the Lamb, in a loud voice, announced the beginning of the harvesting of the 144,000 Spirit-sealed people and the enormous crowd from the lost sheep of the people of Israel in the Diaspora and from the Roman world respectively. This loud voice was that of anointed Simon Peter who came out of the Temple, he being the first of the seven angelic trumpeters all of whom came out of the Temple. (compare Rev. 15:5 to 16:1) His loud cry on Pentecost Day, A.D. 30, told the Spirit of Jesus in the Lamb to use his sickle, the Holy Spirit, the seal of the living God, to reap the harvest, because the time had come; the time spanning over the period from A.D. 30 to the end of the era of Martin Luther at beginning of the 21st century had come.

It was Jesus in heaven who invisibly and through and or as the Holy Spirit operating in the Lamb supervised the harvesting of the ripe earth. So the Lamb reaped the earth's harvest, that is, the harvest of those who belonged to the leadership-rulership group. Those who died during that time as the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and the other disciples of Jesus enjoyed rest from their hard work, because the results of their service went with them.

And their work of harvesting the 144,000 Spirit sealed people and the enormous crowd is never to be repeated!

14:17 to 20

The Harvest of Bunches of Grapes

1405 “Then I saw another angel come out of the temple in heaven, and he also had a sharp sickle.

1406 “Then another angel, who is in charge of the fire came from the altar. He shouted in a loud voice to the angel who had the sharp sickle,'Use your sickle, and cut the grapes from the vineyard of the earth, because the grapes are ripe!' So the angel swung his sickle on the earth, cut the grapes from the vine, and threw them into the winepress of God's furious anger. The grapes were squeezed in the winepress outside the city, and blood came out of the winepress in a flood three hundred kilometres long and nearly two metres deep.” (Or “where it was trodden until the blood that came out of the winepress was up to the horse's bridles as far as sixteen hundred furlongs”; J.B. Or “And the winepress was trodden outside the city, and blood came out of the winepress as high as the bridges of the horses, for a distance of a thousand six hundred furlongs”; N.W [Rev. 14:17 to 20]).

1407 The another angel who came out of the temple in heaven and who also had a sharp sickle was Paul of Tarsus. Paul of Tarsus was the third of the seven angelic trumpeters belonging to the leadership realm who also, like Simon Peter, came out of the temple in heaven. Like Simon Peter with the other eleven Galilean apostles, Paul of Tarsus had a duty to preach and teach to make the name of Jesus known to Gentiles and kings and to the people of Israel, and so also had a sharp sickle. to harvest the converts he made. Paul of Tarsus showed this work of his, which was to rival and parallel that of Simon Peter with the other eleven Galilean apostles of Jesus, when he wrote to his converts in Corinth.

1408 Paul of Tarsus writes, “You are also God's building. Using the gift (the sickle = the Holy Spirit) that God game me, I did the work of an expert builder and laid the foundation (of the Judeo-European Christian Church at Antioch in Syria), and someone else is building on it. But each one must be careful how he builds. For God has already placed Jesus Christ (who chose Simon Peter) as the one and only foundation (of the church of the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles established in Jerusalem on Pentecost Day, A.D. 30), and so no other foundation (than that laid by Jesus through anointed Simon Peter) can be laid. Some will use gold or silver or precious stones in building on the foundation (of the Judeo-European Christian Church that I have laid); others will use wood or grass or straw. And the quality of each person's work will be seen when the Day of Christ exposes it. For on that Day (refining) fire will test it and show its real quality. If what was built on the foundation (I have laid) survives the (refining) fire, the builder will receive a reward. But if anyone's work is burnt up, then he will lose it; but he himself will be saved, as if he had escaped through the (refining) fire.” This was the belief and teaching of Paul of Tarsus. (1 Cor. 3:9b-15)

1409 So Paul of Tarsus alerted his converts that they belonged to a group that differed from that already being made by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and was being built on the foundation already laid by Jesus Christ through anointed Simon Peter. He, Paul of Tarsus, using the gift that God gave him, did the work of an expert builder and laid the foundation of the Judeo-European Christian Church at Antioch in Syria, which was different from the church of Jesus of Nazareth in Jerusalem in Judea in Palestine, and someone else like Apollo or Barnabas, was building on it. But each one was to be careful how he built because Jesus Christ, as God, had already placed anointed Simon Peter as the one and only foundation, and no other foundation could be laid. So if any other foundation was laid, as Paul of Tarsus did for Today's Judeo-European Christian Church at Antioch in Syria, then, it would be outside the city whose foundation was laid by Jesus Christ through anointed Simon Peter with the other anointed eleven Galilean apostles, that is, the church of Jesus of Nazareth in Jerusalem. And the members of the rival Judeo-European Christian Church would be harvested and trodden down to produce erroneous teachings and practices by countless church fathers, as blood, as red wine, that spell death of exclusion from the city of God, which is the church of Jesus of Nazareth in Jerusalem, to his converts and disciples.

1410 “Then another angel, who is in charge of the fire, came from the altar. He shouted in a loud voice to the angel who had the sharp sickle, 'Use your sickle and cut the grapes from the vineyard of the earth, because the grapes are ripe!'" (compare Rev. 8:3 to 5)

1411 Jesus Christ was the angel in charge of the fire, which symbolized the Holy Spirit. He came from the altar, that is, he returned to heaven or to the spirit realm, after coming to Mount Zion (the place of sacrifice or where the altar was in Jerusalem) to sacrifice (the Lamb = the group of twelve Galilean apostles) as the Abrahamic promise for the new Kingdom of priests made up of the 144,000 Spirit-sealed people and the enormous crowd. Jesus shouted in a loud voice in a vision to Paul of Tarsus who had a sharp sickle (a sharp harvesting tool as the Spirit of God) on the road to Damascus. The result of the encounter was that Jesus ordered him to use “the gift (of the Spirit) that God gave him”, his efficient training as a competent, enthusiastic, and an exuberant “fisher of 'churches'”, a harvester of bunches or clusters of grapes, backed by the Spirit of God, and rather “cut the grapes from the vineyard of the earth, because the grapes are ripe!” The “clusters of the vine” or the “bunches from the vine” refer to a crop from which wine is made which is different from the crop of the ripe fields of the earth that Jesus Christ was harvesting through the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles. It is therefore worth noting well that converts and disciples of Paul of Tarsus formed a different church for a different purpose, from the 144,000 Spirit-sealed disciples of the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus of Nazareth, who form the Holy City.

1412 The record of Jesus ordering Paul of Tarsus to undertake his commission appears in the Acts of the Apostles as follows: “I myself thought I should do everything I could against the cause of Jesus of Nazareth. That is what I did in Jerusalem. I received authority from the chief priests and put many of God's people in prison; and when they were sentenced to death, I also voted against them. Many times I had them punished in the synagogues and tried to make them deny their faith. I was so furious with them that I even went to foreign cities to persecute them.

1413 “It was for this purpose that I went to Damascus with authority and orders from the chief priests. It was on the road at midday, Your Majesty, that I saw a light much brighter than the sun, coming from the sky and shining round me and the men travelling with me. All of us fell to the ground, and I heard a voice say to me in Hebrew, 'Saul, Saul! Why are you persecuting me? You are hurting yourself by hitting back, like an ox kicking against its owner's stick.' 'Who are you, Lord?' I asked. And the Lord answered, 'I am Jesus, whom you persecute. But get up and stand on your feet.

I have appeared to you to appoint you as my servant. You are to tell others what you have seen of me today and what I will show you in the future. I will rescue you from the people of Israel and from the Gentiles to whom I will send you ("to make my name known to Gentiles and kings and to the people of Israel"—cf. Acts 9:15). You are to open their eyes and turn them from the darkness to the light and from the power of Satan to God, so that through their faith in me they will have their sins forgiven and receive their place among God's chosen people.'" (Acts 26:9 to 18) This clearly shows how Jesus was going to harness Paul of Tarsus' already acquired harvesting skills, the sharp sickle he had, to perform a harvest work more useful and less harmful to the work and the people he had already charged with the harvesting of the ripe fields of the earth. And this was a polished and camouflaged way of punishing the cruel and wicked persecutor of God's people.

1414 About Ananias and Paul of Tarsus, Luke writes, “The Lord said to him, 'Get ready and go to Straight Street, and at the house of Judas ask for a man from Tarsus named Saul. He is praying, and in a vision he has seen a man named Ananias come in and place his hands on him so that he might see again.'”

1415 “Ananias answered, 'Lord, many people have told me about this man and about all the terrible things he has done to your people in Jerusalem. And he has come to Damascus with authority from the chief priests to arrest all who worship you.'

1416 “The Lord said to him, 'Go, because I have chosen him to serve me, to make my name known to Gentiles and kings and to the people of Israel. And I myself will show him all that he must suffer for my sake!'

1417 “So Ananias went, entered the house where Saul was, and placed his hands on him. 'Brother Saul', he said, 'the Lord has sent me – Jesus himself, who appeared to you on the road as you were coming here. He sent me so that you might see again and be filled with the Holy Spirit.' At once something like fish scales fell from Saul's eyes, and he was baptized; and after he had eaten, his strength came back.” (Acts 9:11 to 19) From Ananias we get the clear reason and purpose for choosing Paul of Tarsus. He was merely to roam about and make the name of Jesus “known to Gentiles and kings and to the people of Israel”, rather than to make them Jesus' faithful and obedient disciples, a job he had already given to the twelve Galilean apostles and which they were doing excellently well. So he explained that, as his defeated enemy now under orders to serve him, Paul of Tarsus was going to suffer for his sake and that he, Jesus, would ensure that it served him well as a justified punishment for his crimes against the church of Jesus of Nazareth. So, clearly, Paul of Tarsus was not made an apostle to the Gentiles as Peter was made an apostle to the Jews, the falsehood and deception that the Judeo-European Christian Church has taught her clergy and laity and the world.

1418 Then followed this third record. “In the church at Antioch there were some prophets and teachers: (Joseph) Barnabas, Simeon (called the Black), Lucius (from Cyrene), Manaen (who had been brought up with Herod the governor), and Saul (of Tarsus). While they were serving the Lord and fasting, the Holy Spirit said to them, 'Set apart for me (Joseph) Barnabas and Saul (of Tarsus), to do the work to which I have called them.'

1419 “They fasted and prayed, placed their hands on them, and sent them off.” (Acts 13:1 to 3)

1420 The Holy Spirit did not spell out the kind of work they were to do. But what they immediately did, which has become Paul's first missionary journey, amply shows that they were to spread their own teachings which made the people call their converts at Antioch in Syria "Christians" among Gentiles and kings and the people of Israel in the Diaspora. Paul of Tarsus proved to be a great thinker and theologian who originated his own teachings based on Judaism, Greek philosophy or European philosophy, and his rabbinical training. (compare Gal. 1:1) So, without any doubt, he was going to cultivate and harvest churches that would further advance his skills and methods in proliferating teachings and practices based on all sources judged legitimate to them rather than the truth that Jesus revealed and the word of God. His style and method of teaching facilitated and justified the proliferation of denominational churches and sects by countless church fathers, politicians and theologians like himself, "the earth", the leadership of the Judeo-European Christian Church, from whose vineyard, as the Church of Rome, profuse Judeo-European Christian teachings and practices, like red wine, are produced.

1421 These three records show convincingly that Jesus, after his ascension, played a crucial part in having Paul of Tarsus change his diabolical cause of persecuting Jesus to making his name merely known to Gentiles and kings and to the people of Israel in the Diaspora, but definitely his work was to be different and separate from that already given to the twelve Galilean apostles, and a punitive one, so that its bad and useless and harmful products as Judeo-European Christians, Judeo-European Christian churches, and Judeo-European Christianity would show that he had been given a punishing and unprofitable work to do. And soon this fact began to dawn on the believers — for it did not take long for the twelve Galilean apostles to show openly, their apprehension and suspicion of the claims and the work of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas — it was agreed solemnly that the two works should remain separate as far as practicable. And this was what pertained leading to the early detection of two different brands of churches, one centred in Jerusalem and the other at Antioch in Syria, all performing miracles and wonders and all claiming to follow Jesus Christ who, as claimed, commissioned the two.

1422 “So the angel swung his sickle on the earth, cut the grapes from the vine, and threw them into the winepress of God's furious anger. The grapes were squeezed out in the winepress outside the city, and blood came out of the winepress in a flood three hundred kilometres long and nearly two metres deep; ('and blood came out of the winepress as high up as the bridges of the horses for a distance of a thousand six hundred furlongs."; J.B, N.W)

1423 So when Paul of Tarsus undertook his preaching and teaching work backed by the miracles and wonders that he was allowed to work, he harvested thousands of churches made up of men, women, boys, and girls which he established from city to city, from town to town, and from village to village, where he visited and appointed local bodies of elders as officers to provide them autonomous and sovereign governance. These churches were the clusters or bunches of grapes that he harvested with his sharp sickle. But the churches or bunches of grapes were “put into the winepress of God's furious anger”, which is the Judeo-European Christian Church, which is the Church of Rome, as the Factory where profuse, dogmatic, deceptive, monstrous, nonsensical, stupid and false teachings of numerous church fathers, kings and theologians, like blood or red wine, are squeezed out. This winepress, the Judeo-European Christian Church, is outside the city which is the church of Jesus of Nazareth, which was inaugurated for the harvesting or sealing of the 144,000 Israelite men-disciples from the lost sheep of the people of Israel in the Diaspora, and the saving of the enormous crowd of men from every tribe, language, nation, and race. Being all adult men to form the new Kingdom of priests, the new Kingdom of God and the Holy City, they did not form the sort of mass churches Paul of Tarsus harvested. This was the reason why the twelve Galilean apostles, like Jesus himself, did not establish autonomous or independent sovereign churches governed by local elders in the towns, cities, and villages they preached and made disciples, in the way that has come to identify Paul of Tarsus as an expert builder of churches — a harvester of clusters of grapes. (compare Acts 8:40; 9:4 to 8, 14 to 17, 32 to 35; 10:44 to 48)

1424 The millions of Judeo-European Christian denominational churches, Judeo-European Christian seminaries, Judeo-European Christian institutions, and monasteries and nunneries churn out teachings and practices, as deadly and intoxicating as strong, deep-red wine like blood, which figuratively flows like a murky flood, as high up as the bridges of the horses, for a distance of a thousand six hundred furlongs. The flood was intended to carry away the Church of Jesus of Nazareth and swamp her teachings and practices as well. It was the flood of water that the dragon poured out of his mouth after the woman, so that it would carry her away, “but the earth helped the woman, it opened its mouth and swallowed the water that had come from the dragon's mouth”. “The earth” represents the governments, the kings, of the nations. That is why it is said of Great Babylon, the Famous Prostitute, the Judeo-European Christian Church living in Christendom, “She has fallen!

Great Babylon has fallen! She is now haunted by demons and unclean spirits; all kinds of filthy and hateful birds live in her. For all the nations have drunk her wine – the strong wine of her immoral lust. (That is, 'For “the earth” has opened its mouth and swallowed the flood of water that has come from the dragon, as Satan the Devil's mouth.') The kings of the earth practised sexual immorality with her, and the merchants of the world grew rich from her unrestrained lust.” (Rev. 18:2 to 3)

1425 Figuratively, the flood of false and deceptive teachings and practices of the Judeo-European Christian Church is as high up as the bridges of the horses and flows for a distance of one thousand six hundred furlongs. The depth (of two metres) of the river of blood and the distance of 320 kilometres or 200 miles are formidable enough to drown and carry away the horses ridden by the new Lamb and his angels, but for the timely help of the nations and their kings who opened their mouth and swallowed the false and deceptive teachings and practices of the Judeo-European Christian Church and so became Judeo-European Christian nations and Judeo-European Christian kings and members of Christendom. (compare Rev. 19:11, 14 to 16) This made the Judeo-European Christian nations tolerate those loyal to Jesus somewhat. For, deceived and lied to, to believe and accept that they themselves were also believers in and followers of Jesus Christ, the nations had no great incentive and justification to allow or support the teachings of Judeo-European Christianity from the Church of Rome to swamp the truth that Jesus revealed and the word of God, and carry away the Church of Jesus of Nazareth that had come in earlier with teaching about the new Kingdom of God from the same Jesus Christ. This concession, understanding, compromise has led to the eventual proclamation, acceptance, and practice of freedom of worship, conscience, association, and of speech and of the media by the member nations of the United Nations Organization.

15:1 to 8

Revelation 15

The Seven Angels with the Seven Last Plagues

1426 “Then I saw in the sky (in heaven) another mysterious sight, great and amazing. There were seven angels with seven plagues, which are the last ones, because they are the final expression of God's anger.

1427 “Then I saw what looked like a sea of glass mixed with fire. I also saw those who had won the victory over the beast and its image and over the one whose name is represented by a number. They were standing by the sea of glass holding harps that God had given them and singing the song of Moses, the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb: 'Lord God Almighty, how great and wonderful are your deeds! King of the nations, how right and true are your ways!

Who will not stand in awe of you, Lord? Who will refuse to declare your greatness? You alone are holy. All the nations will come and worship you, because your just actions are seen by all.'

1428 “After this I saw the temple in heaven open with the Sacred Tent in it. The seven angels who had the seven plagues came out of the temple, dressed in clean shining linen and with gold belts tied around their chests. Then one of the four living creatures gave the seven angels seven gold bowls full of the anger of God, who lives for ever and ever. The temple was filled with smoke from the glory and power of God, and no one could go into the temple until the seven plagues brought by the seven angels had come to an end.” (Rev. 15:1 to 8)

1429 John saw in the leadership-rulership realm (saw in heaven) a great and amazing sight, a mysterious one. He saw seven messengers of God with seven plagues, which are the last ones, because they are the final expression of God's anger. A plague is any infectious disease that kills a lot of people; a plague of locust or rats is a large number of locusts (grasshoppers) or rats that come into an area and cause great damage. So the seven messengers belonging to the leadership-rulership realm carry seven plagues which will cause great damage on or in the areas where they will be poured out.

They will be the final expression of the strong feeling God has about the bad and unfair happenings in the world caused by the beast and its image and the dragon. And why God should express his anger finally in these ways is very difficult to understand or explain; it creates a very surprising sight, a strange one.

1430 Then John saw what looked like a sea of glass mixed with fire. What looked like a sea of glass was mortal humanity, the frail or fragile human race, engulfed in war, symbolized as fire and sulphur elsewhere. The glass shows the frailness, the fragility of the mortal human race.

He also saw those who had won the victory over the beast and its image and over the one whose name is represented by a number. Those were the enormous crowd harvested or saved by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and the 144,000 Spirit-sealed Israelite men-disciples and the enormous crowd of believers from every tribe, nation, language, and race; they were the ones who came safely and victoriously out of the terrible persecution brought on them by the beast as the Roman Empire and its image as the Holy Roman Empire and over the one, as the post-Jesus' Roman Empire, whose name, as an identification symbol or a mark, is represented by the number 666. They were standing by the sea of glass mixed with fire, holding harps God had given them and singing the song of Moses, the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb. The anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, the 144,000 Spirit-sealed people and the enormous crowd, the same as “the holy angels and the Lamb”, at the side of or beside the mortal human race engulfed in wars shows that they did not take part in or were not affected by the wars. Beside those engulfed in the wars they were holding the instrument or the right means given them by God to preach and teach God's message that Moses and the Lamb, both servants of God, came to this earth to proclaim.

1431 Moses and the Lamb, as the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, were both sent to this earth to declare the message that would make the Israelites obedient to it a Kingdom of priests. Incidentally, both Moses and the Lamb, as the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, failed to get the obedience of the people of Israel and never concluded the priesthood covenant with them, leading to the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ sacrificing this Abrahamic promise, so that, now, as the new Lamb of God, the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ buys for God people from every tribe, nation, language, and race. They have made them a kingdom of priests and they shall rule on earth. The song they are singing is in appreciation of what God has made or achieved through them. They “are the chosen race, the King's priests, the holy nation, God's own people, chosen to proclaim the wonderful acts of God, who called (them) out of darkness into his own marvellous light.” The following are the wonderful acts of God that they are singing or proclaiming, saying, “Lord God Almighty, how great and wonderful are your deeds (acts)!

King of the nations, how right and true are your ways! Who will not stand in awe of you, Lord? Who will refuse to declare your greatness? You alone are holy.

All nations will come and worship you, because your just actions are seen by all.” The replacement of the disobedient Jews, the gift of Abraham to God, with people bought for God from all nations, tribes, languages, and races as a kingdom of priests to achieve the same purpose of God in the new recreation plan is just, great, and wonderful indeed; and these “just actions are seen by all”; for God has been able to “take these stones and make descendants for Abraham!” (compare Lk. 3:7 to 9)

1432 After the occurrence of this event, John saw the temple in heaven open, with the Sacred Tent in it. The temple in heaven is the house of God in the leadership-rulership realm, constituting where God actually dwells among the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, the 144,000 Spirit-sealed people and the enormous crowd. The temple was open to signify that it was time to allow people in and out of it; and the Sacred Tent was already in it when it was opened. The Sacred Tent was the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ in whom the Lord God Almighty, who is Jesus Christ, lives by his Holy Spirit who, represented as the new Lamb, had already been admitted into the leadership-rulership realm (compare Rev. 4:1 to 2) with authority over heaven and earth since Pentecost Day, A.D. 30, at a time before the seven messengers came out of the temple in heaven to pour out the seven plagues of God's anger on the earth. The leadership-rulership realm, that is, heaven, includes the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, as the new Lamb, symbolized as the Sacred Tent, and the people bought for God from every tribe, nation, language, and race, as the outer courts of the temple, together with the 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-disciples, as the inner temple, who are to rule on earth. They contain or include the temple in heaven.

1433 “The seven angels who had the seven plagues came out of the (open) temple (with the Sacred Tent in it), dressed in clean shining linen and with gold belts tied around their chests.”

1434 Their dressing in clean shining linen signified their exemplary good deeds. The gold belts tied around their chests also showed the important and noble assignments given to them which, conspicuously bound them at chest-level (heart-level), were projected for mankind to see clearly as jobs assigned to them to perform among the human race. They are the seven horns of the new Lamb symbolizing the seven leaders carrying the seven plagues representing the seven worldwide damaging acts that the new Lamb will make them carry to affect the earth as the rulers of the nations of the world. Being parts of the Lamb in whom the Spirit of God the Almighty dwells and coming out of the Temple, which is the House of God, with the Sacred Tent in it, show clearly that the seven messengers have the seven Spirits of God in them who work through them.

1435 “Then one of the four living creatures gave the seven angels seven gold bowls full of the anger of God, who lives for ever and ever.”

1436 The four living creatures are: The first one looked like a lion; it is the symbol of Kingship or Rulership as a living creature; The second looked like a bull; it is the symbol of Subjection, of the Ruled, as a living creature; The third had a face like a human or a man's face; it is the symbol of Anointed, or immortalhumanity as a living creature; The fourth looked like an eagle in flight; it is the symbol of Everlasting Priesthood as a living creature. The first living creature embodies and depicts Power, the second, Wealth, the third, Wisdom, and the fourth, Strength. The likely one of the four living creatures who gave the seven messengers the seven gold bowls full of the anger of God, though unspecified, would be either the first or the fourth demonstrating God's tremendous power or marvellous strength in spreading the seven plagues among the human race to show how angry he has been with Satan the Devil's handling of the governing affairs of the human race.

1437 “The temple was filled with the smoke from the glory and power of God, and no one could go into the temple until the seven plagues brought by the seven angels had come to an end.”

1438 From the Pentecost Day of A.D. 30, when the house of God, that is, the temple, in the leadership-rulership realm, was seen open with the Spirit of Jesus represented in and as the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the new Lamb, already there, as Lord of heaven and earth, none of the 144,000 Spirit-sealed people and of the enormous crowd of Gentile people bought for God from every tribe, nation, language, and race, could be resurrected to join the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, the Sacred Tent, already seen in the temple or house of God in the leadership-rulership realm to begin their rule over or on earth until the seven plagues brought by the seven messengers had come to an end. This is because the blinding, confusing or controversial teachings or messages, like smoke, from the seven messengers filled the house of God, making it unclear as to who constituted or qualified to be the true people of God, Judeo-European Christians or the so-called persecuted fundamentalist heretics as the members of the church of Jesus of Nazareth from the church in Jerusalem? It will only become clear, who is who, at the end when the Book of Revelation is explained, long after the seventh plague has been poured out on the Judeo-European Christian Church by Martin Luther, who is the seventh angel; then God's people declared heretics by the Judeo-European Christian Church and long since dead, will be resurrected and seen as long-dead souls of God's people and those who had been executed because they had proclaimed the truth that Jesus revealed and the word of God, to sit on thrones to rule with Christ or the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, the Sacred Tent, already seen in the temple, for a thousand years. The first resurrection will be the time when people will be enabled to go into the temple where the Sacred Tent already is, for God to live in or among them in the leadership-rulership realm. The identity of those included in the first resurrection, all coming from the Jesus' loyalist fundamentalist group, the so-called heretics, and none from the Judeo-European Christian Church, will prove to the whole world why no one could go into the temple until the pouring out of the seven plagues had come to an end at the end of the era of Martin Luther, the seventh angel, at the beginning of the 21st century.

16:1

Revelation 16

The Seven Bowls of God's Anger

1439 “Then I heard a loud voice speaking from the temple to the seven angels: 'Go and pour out the seven bowls of God's anger on the earth!'”

1440 The open temple in heaven had the Sacred Tent representing the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, the new Lamb, in it. The loud voice speaking from the temple to the seven angels must have come from the Spirit of God living in the Sacred Tent, the new Lamb, whose seven horns and seven eyes they are. Jesus Christ, as the eternal King with authority over heaven as spirit beings and earth as human beings told Simon Peter and the other ten Galilean apostles, “Go, then, to all peoples everywhere and make them my disciples ....” (Matt. 28:19 to 20) It was like this that the voice from the temple said, “Go and pour out the seven bowls of God's anger on the earth!” “The earth” here refers to the leadership-rulership realm of the world of mankind as the political governments together ruling the entire human race. They are to pour out the seven gold bowls of God's anger in such a way as to affect all peoples everywhere in the world ruled by Satan the Devil. The seven gold bowls of God's anger are bowlfuls or given amounts of teaching or God's message proclaimed by these seven messengers and directed at seven specific entities for seven specific effects expected by God, because they are intended to cause damage and unleash punishment on all the political nation-states and the Judeo-European Christian Church ruled by Satan the Devil as seven plagues affecting seven entities of his realm.

16:2 The FirstAngel and the First Bowl of God's Anger

1441 “The first angel went and poured out his bowl on the earth. Terrible and painful sores appeared on those who had the mark of the beast and on those who had worshipped its image.” (Rev. 16:2)

1442 The first angel or messenger of God was Simon Peter, and “the earth” here refers to the political rulers and “the sea”, to the ruled politically of the physical realm or politically of the physical world of mankind. So, anointed Simon Peter directed his message from God at the rulers of the Roman Empire. The bowl of God's anger poured out on the Roman Emperors and the Council of Jerusalem was: “God has made Jesus Lord and Messiah (Anointed One)”; meaning “God has made Jesus the new king over heaven and earth and the one in whom the Spirit of God lives”; and that he, anointed Simon Peter, and the other anointed disciples of Jesus Christ had been made into a Government of God, a Kingdom of priests, the chosen nation, the holy nation, God's own people, chosen to proclaim the wonderful acts of God, who called them out of darkness into his own marvellous light. The anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the new Lamb, who replaced Jesus Christ as the old Lamb, is the one in whom the Spirit of the Almighty God lives on this earth as the Christ, or the Anointed One. He is the one appointed by God, as Jesus Christ, to judge the living and the dead. So what anointed Simon Peter proclaimed was the gold bowlful of God's anger poured out cheekily on the rulers of the Roman Empire and the rulers of the lost sheep of the people of Israel or the Jews, on the Council of Jerusalem, which caused “terrible and painful sores to appear on those who had the mark of the beast and on those who had worshipped its image.” Those were citizens, officers, supporters and rulers of the Roman Empire like the Jews who openly rejected Jesus, as their king, and freely chose the Emperor of the Roman Empire as their only king, saying, “The only king we have is the Emperor!” (John 19:15c) Those who had the mark of the beast and those who had worshipped its image were, especially, Judeo-European Christians and their popes who had advised the formation of the Holy Roman Empire, the image of the beast, and had supported and worked with it. (compare Rom. 13:1 to 7; Rev. 13:12, 15 to 17)

1443 It was prophesied that when the time came for God to install Jesus as King, the disturbing and annoying news, as terrible and painful sores on the kings and their servants, would lead to open rebellion and revolt: “Why do the nations plan rebellion? Why do people make their useless plots? Their kings revolt, their rulers plot together against the Lord and against the king he chose.

1444 “Let us free ourselves from their rule, 'they say; 'let us throw off their control.'

1445 “From his throne in heaven he laughs and mocks their feeble plans. Then he warns them in anger and terrifies them with his fury.

1446 “On Zion, my sacred hill, 'he says, 'I have installed my king,'” (Sc. Ps. 2:1 to 6; compare Acts 4:23 to 31)

1447 This development is also revealed in the Book of Revelation when Martin Luther, the seventh angel, blows his trumpet; “There were loud voices in heaven, saying, 'The power to rule over the world belongs now to our Lord and his Messiah (Anointed One), and he will rule for ever and ever!' Then the twenty-four elders who sit on their thrones in front of God threw themselves face downwards and worshipped God, saying: 'Lord God Almighty, the one who is and who was! We thank you that you have taken your great power and have begun to rule! The heathen (the nations) were filled with rage, because the time for your anger has come, the time for the dead to be judged. The time has come to reward your servants, the prophets, and all your people, all who have reverence for you, great and small alike. The time has come to destroy those who destroy the earth!” (Rev. 11:15 to 18)

1448 True to these prophecies and revelations, anointed Simon Peter's pouring out of the gold bowl of God's anger on the rulers of the Roman Empire and of the nation of Israel, the Jews, enraged the kings who, in rebellion and revolt, battled among themselves to determine who in fact ruled the world. This led to a quick succession of five Roman Emperors in less than sixty years, from A.D. 37 to A.D. 96, and the conquest of Jerusalem and Judea in A.D. 70 to settle once and for all the rivalry between Roman supremacy over Israel's claim to supremacy ordained by the God of Israel.

16:3 The Second Angel and the Second Bowl of God's Anger

1449 “Then the second angel poured out his bowl on the sea. The water became like the blood of a dead person, and every living creature in the sea died.” (Rev. 16:3)

1450 The symbol “the sea” here refers to the masses of people, the rule of the Roman Empire as against “the earth” which stands for the rulers of the Roman Empire. The second angel or messenger of God is Joseph Barnabas (St. Barnabas) who poured out his gold bowl of God's anger or his God's message uttered out of his fury on the masses of the people starting from Antioch in Syria. The message he proclaimed was that faith in Christ Jesus saved the believers from sin and death. This false teaching made “the water become like the blood of a dead person”. It made the true teaching of the church of Jesus of Nazareth, exemplified by the teaching of anointed Simon Peter, the first messenger of God, deeply coloured like dark-red blood, which “killed” every living creature, every believing person in the mass-church, “the sea” that was in the Empire. His distinctively deep red-coloured teaching was called “Christianity”, and all those believing and practising his teaching, “Christians”. This meant that, right from the onset, the Judeo-European Christian Church started at Antioch in Syria, which spread to the whole world, had brought “death”, that is, exclusion from the church of Jesus of Nazareth and of the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, not “life”, not inclusion, to all its membership.

Thus everyone who was a Christian and remained a Christian till death was never made part of the new nation of 144,000 Spirit-sealed people and the enormous crowd of people bought by the new Lamb for God from every tribe, nation, language and race.. The satisfactory explanation for this predicament is that the Judeo-European Christian Church started at Antioch in Syria was quite different from the church of Jesus of Nazareth in Jerusalem, which was given the Holy Spirit on Pentecost Day, A.D. 30 in order to preach the message about Jesus from Jerusalem, in all Judea and Samaria, and to the ends of the earth to seal the new nation of 144,000 Israelite men-disciples in the Diaspora, and save the enormous crowd of men-disciples from every tribe, nation, language, and race as disciples of Jesus. But all Christians fall outside the new nation of 144,000 Spirit-sealed Israelite men-disciples and the enormous crowd of men-disciples as believers in the truth revealed by Jesus and the word of God preached and taught by only the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, who dispensed the Holy Spirit to Jews, Samaritans, and Gentiles of the church of Jesus of Nazareth, but never to Christians of the church of Antioch founded by Joseph Barnabas and Paul of Tarsus, the two camouflaged angels of Satan the Devil.

16:4 to 7 The Third Angel and the Third Bowl of God's Anger

1451 “Then the third angel poured out his bowl on the rivers and the springs of water, and they turned into blood. I heard the angel in charge of the waters say, 'The judgements you have made are just, O Holy One, you who are and who were! They poured out the blood of God's people and of the prophets, and so you have given them blood to drink. They are getting what they deserve!' Then I heard a voice from the altar saying, Lord God Almighty! True and just are your judgements.” (Rev. 16:4 to 7; compare Rom. 11:33, N.W)

1452 The third angel or messenger of God to pour out his bowl on the rivers and the springs of water which turned into blood was Paul of Tarsus. Paul of Tarsus poured out his message on the channels and sources of teachings that consisted of Judaism, Greek philosophy, and his own rabbinical training and teaching, the same as that of Joseph Barnabas, both of whom preached on the same theme, which produced a mass of deep-red murky teachings, like blood that were death-dealing rather than life-giving. What Paul of Tarsus has given Judeo-European Christians and the Judeo-European Christian Church founded by Joseph Barnabas with his doctrinal assistance, are falsehood, deception and lies which are meant to punish him and those like him who have persecuted and killed God's people. The angel or messenger in charge of the waters or the teachings was Paul of Tarsus himself who took full charge of his own teachings as the sole originator and praised God for giving him and his audience and converts – the people of Israel, kings and Gentiles – who poured out the blood of God's people and of the prophets, blood to drink, false teaching to believe. A just judgement indeed!

1453 Paul of Tarsus says of himself and of his converts and audience, “And so God sends the power of error to work in them so that they believe what is false.” (2 Thes. 2:11) “O the depth of God's riches and wisdom and knowledge! How unsearchable his judgements (are) and past tracing his ways (are)!” So says Paul of Tarsus. (compare Rom. 11:33; N.W)

1454 The voice from the altar is the voice from Jesus Christ, who has been entrusted with all judgement, who said, “Nor does the Father himself (in the Spirit form) judge anyone. He has given his Son (the Father in human form as the new Lamb) the full right to judge.” (John 5:22) “I can do nothing on my own authority; I judge only as God tells me, so my judgement is right, because I am not trying to do what I want, but only what he who sent me wants.” (John 5:30) So the way and manner Jesus apprehended Paul of Tarsus on the road to Damascus and prevented him from carrying out his diabolical plans against God's people and those loyal to Jesus and, at the same time, assigned him another work that, on the face, appeared noble and essential, but, in reality, was designed to punish him and his likes, was indeed a wonderful, just, and ingenious punishment!

16:8 to 9 The Fourth Angel and the Fourth Bowl of God's Anger

1455 “Then the fourth angel poured out his bowl on the sun, and it was allowed to burn people with its fiery heat. They were burnt by the fierce heat, and they cursed the name of God, who has authority over these plagues. But they would not turn from their sins and praise his greatness.” (Rev. 16:8 to 9)

1456 The fourth angel or messenger of God to pour out his God's furious message on the sun was Athanasius of Alexandria. He directed his God's furious teaching on the deity, the “sun”, the Church of Rome as the source of Roman Catholic doctrines. His Trinity Doctrine was, and is, the central doctrine of the Judeo-European Christian Church, the Church of Rome, as the sun. And it burnt the people, the members of the Judeo-European Christian Church, with its fiery heat, with its intense illogical complication, because they, the majority of the people, neither understood nor accepted that doctrine which had had the support of the Council of Nicaea in 325; and so it was being forced on them for compliance or they were declared heretics. As a result those so-called followers of Arius, the dissenters, those whose views were popular, suffered the persecution that came on them as declared heretics. The crusades originated as wars fought by the soldiers of the Emperor and the Pope against peoples who would not accept Athanasius' theory of three Gods in one. This led them to curse the name of God who had authority over the plagues of Inquisition, crusades, confessions, Jesuit torturous teaching, etcetera that they suffered at the hands of the persecutors. But the persecutions in themselves could not and would not turn them from their beliefs and practices considered sins by the Judeo-European Christian Church so that they would turn from them and praise God's greatness as being sought and demanded by the inquisitors, crusaders, Jesuit torturous teachers and confessors, etcetera, instead of the cursing of the name of God.

16:10 to 11 The Fifth Angel and the Fifth Bowl of God's Anger

1457 “Then the fifth angel poured out his bowl on the throne of the beast. Darkness fell over the beast's kingdom, and people bit their tongues because of the pain, and they cursed the God of heaven for their pains and sores. But they did not turn from their evil ways.” (Rev. 16:10 to 11)

1458 The fifth angel or messenger of God to pour out his bowl or his message of God's furious anger on the throne of the beast was Aurelius Augustus or St. Augustine of Hippo. He directed his message of God's furious anger at the throne of the beast, that is, at the power-base of the Roman State. That great and influential Church Father, St. Augustine of Hippo, taught that the Judeo-European Christian Church was above the Roman State, and that the Judeo-European Christian Church could make and depose kings and emperors of the Roman Empire. His teaching engendered and influenced or emboldened and encouraged Judeo-European Christian barbarian attacks and defeat of the Roman Empire in the 4th and 5th centuries, which plunged the Roman Empire into the Dark Ages, as the “darkness” that fell over the beast's kingdom. Historically, the Dark Ages has been documented to have lasted for about one thousand years before the advent of the Renaissance which has given birth to the Modern Age. St. Augustine's bowl of God's furious anger poured out on the throne of the beast encouraged and made Christian barbarians succeed in deposing kings and emperors and installing new rulers or emperors through wars and the popes.

1459 The untold suffering that the Dark Ages brought on the people of the defeated Roman Empire, who were officially Judeo-European Christians, made them bite their tongues, that is, it made them stop themselves from saying what might upset people or God or cause argument, although they would have wanted to speak. Rather they blamed God for their suffering with cursing. But that did not make them turn from their evil ways, because the teachings and practices of the Judeo-European Christian Church, even if they obeyed and followed correctly, were themselves false, deceptive, and lies, a bloody stuff.

16:12 to 16 The Sixth Angel and the Sixth Bowl of God's Anger

1460 “Then the sixth angel poured out his bowl on the great river Euphrates. The river dried up, to provide a way for the kings who come from the east. Then I saw three unclean spirits that looked like frogs. They were coming out of the mouth of the dragon, the mouth of the beast, and the mouth of the false prophet.

They are spirits of demons that perform miracles. These three spirits go out to all the kings of the world, to bring them together for the battle on the great Day of Almighty God.

1461 “Listen! I am coming like a thief! Happy is he who stays awake and guards his clothes, so that he will not walk around naked and be ashamed in public!”

1462 “Then the spirits brought the kings together in the place that in Hebrew is called Armageddon.” (Rev. 16:12 to 16)

1463 The sixth angel or messenger of God to pour out his bowl of God's furious anger on the river Euphrates was Francis Bernardone or St. Francis of Assisi in central Italy. Francis Bernardone was the one who started lay-preaching and teaching which came to be accepted by the Church. His target audience was the general membership of the Church and the general public as Catholics to whom he preached and taught "penance, brotherly love and peace", not in Latin, but in the simple, vivid vernacular of the common people. The membership of the Church of Rome is symbolized as "the great river Euphrates" on which Francis Bernardone poured out his bowl of God's furious anger. The result was that the water in the river dried up, to provide a way for the kings who came from the east. The drying up of the water in the river Euphrates means that the sources producing the teachings of the Church of Rome diminished and the teachings of the Church of Rome lost support and acceptance of the membership; and this allowed other sources of teaching to bring in new teachings which gained acceptance and support of the Church of Rome and of the membership.

1464 Before the era of Francis Bernardone, the Church Fathers renowned as authors or sources of the teachings and practices of the Church of Rome were St. Augustine (Aurelius Augustinus, 354 to 430), Pope Gregory the Great (c. 540 to 604), St. Ambrose (340 to 397), St. Athanasius (296 to 373), and St. Jerome (c. 341 to 420). By the time of Pope Gregory the Great, the four great Councils, of Nicaea, Constantinople, Ephesus, and Chalcedon had formulated the main doctrines of the Christian Faith espoused by the Church of Rome; and these main teachings or doctrines were based largely on the teachings of these five Fathers of the Western Church, which together with the Eastern Church was built on St. Peter and St. Paul as the primary dual pillars. These doctrines required monks and nuns to remain almost secluded in their monasteries and nunneries in prayer to save their own souls, and only ordained priests and bishops were allowed to preach and teach both the Church and the public. But Francis Bernardone, a layman, initiated and was allowed to found the Franciscan Order of Monks and Nuns (of St. Clare) who were also allowed to preach as mendicant friars to the membership of the Church and to the Catholic public, to kings and to commoners in the streets.

The support given to Francis' work by the Pope and the Church, dried up the river, and "provided a way for the kings who come from the east". It provided opportunity for other church fathers, as kings or leaders, who brought into the Church new doctrines and practices, new ideas, which could be said to be radical or "eastern" as a philosophy or sacrament, also to come in to form part of the body of doctrines and sacraments of the Church of Rome.

1465 The renowned authors or sources of the new doctrines and sacraments, the new ideas, which could be termed as “eastern” were St. Francis of Assisi, St. Dominic de Guzman, the Spaniard, and St. Ignatius de Loyola (another Spaniard), who studied in the east, that is, in Palestine and Jerusalem or with Jews in north Africa and founded the world renowned orders of Franciscans, Dominicans, and Jesuits, all of which sent out monks and nuns to work outside their convents as preachers, teachers, confessors, inquisitors, and crusaders. “Hitherto monks had retired from the world to save their own souls; but Francis and Dominic sent their followers into the world to save others.” (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, Great Lives. volumeV.p. 169) “Loyola … went to Pope Paul 3 to secure his authority to form an order founded on the three chief monastic rules, poverty, chastity, and obedience, but which would work in the outer world rather than in monasteries.” (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, Great Lives, volumeV.p. 285) “After the approbation of the 'Society of Jesus' in 1540; St. Ignatius de Loyola ... composed its constitutions which excluded the customary monastic habit, common devotional exercises, and the singing of the office (that is, drying up these Church teaching and practices). Instead, its members were to devote all their time to preaching, hearing confessions, giving spiritual exercises, and educating boys in schools and colleges", (thus allowing the teachings and practices taught by the “eastern” Church Fathers to be included in the teachings and practices of the Church of Rome). (Ref: Saint Companions. p. 252)

1466 These three Church Fathers were influenced in their departure from the traditional seclusion of monks and nuns from society praying to save their own souls by their contact with Palestine and Jerusalem, the East, in the course of their studies while pursuing their objective of becoming Judeo-European Christians. These radical eastern fathers tended to stick to the Hebrew canon and rejected the deuterocanational books. “The root of this opinion is to be found in Jerome in his studies with Jews, and probably the same influence is to be sought in the others; it is also to be noted that the opinion appears in the east and in Latin fathers (such as, Francis, Dominic, and Loyola) who lived (and or studied) for long periods in the east. The authority of these fathers was so great that their opinion survived in learned circles until the 16th century, although the Council of Florence (1441) set forth the Alexandrian canon.”

1467 “Then I saw three unclean spirits that looked like frogs. They were coming out of the mouth of the dragon, the mouth of the beast, and the mouth of the false prophet.”

1468 Frogs are amphibians who live both on land and in water. They, therefore, live two types of life, living in water like fish and on land like land animals or mammals. Before the era of Francis, Dominic, and Loyola monks lived only one clear type of life as recluses in their convents in prayer to save their own souls; but the orders founded by Francis, Dominic, and Loyola produced monks and nuns of unclear abode, unclear personages or “unclean spirits”, who lived like frogs or as amphibians do, in convents and outside convents. They were, therefore, not actual beastly frogs, but were only like frogs in the way they lived in society and outside society. Actual frogs are tailless web-footed animals with smooth skin that live both on land and in water.

1469 The three spirits or personages as Franciscan monks and nuns (of St. Clare), Dominican monks and nuns, and Jesuit monks or the three orders of mendicant friars were “unclean” not because they came out of three unclean or false or anti-God organizations, but were unclear personages in the way they lived in society; they lived dual or mixed lives. They were not by that symbolism evil spirits but persons who did not live clear, unique lives as recluse monks or sociable priests living outside monasteries. Franciscans came out of the mouth of the Church of Rome or the false prophet; Dominicans came out of the mouth of the Roman Empire or the beast; and Jesuits came out of the mouth of Satan the Devil, the military or the dragon.

1470 The historical development of the three orders reveals and confirms the alignment of the three orders with their three sources of founding. The three unclean spirits “were coming out of the mouth of the dragon, the mouth of the beast, and the mouth of the false prophet.” Loyola and Jesuits came out of the mouth of the dragon. The dragon symbolizes the armed forces institution out of which Loyola, the great soldier, came and dedicated himself as a knight of Jesus Christ. “He became a soldier and enthusiastically pursued a military life until, in 1521, a serious wound rendered him unfit for further military service. During a long convalescence, shortage of other reading material led him to read the lives of Christ and of the saints. He was intensely moved, and as soon as he recovered, he went to the monastery of Monserrat to leave his armour on the Virgin's altar and to dedicate himself henceforth as a Christian knight. He began to plan his book of Spiritual Exercises, a manual of training involving the most rigorous self-discipline and hardship, which he practised himself, and afterwards used for all who joined his society.” This is the historical evidence that Ignatius de Loyola and Jesuits came out of the mouth of the dragon.

1471 The beast symbolizes the Roman Empire to which the dragon gave “his own power, his throne and his vast authority.” But the Church of Rome “used the vast authority” of the Roman Empire given it by the dragon in prosecuting wars against the enemies of the Church. “Dominic studied theology at Valencia University for ten years. Then he served as a canon at Osma Cathedral until, when he was 35, his bishop, Acevedo, chose him to accompany him on a mission to the land of the Albigenses, in south-west France, where the people were following a false religion. The churches there were almost deserted, and many of the clergy lived idle lives.

The Pope tried to deal with the heresy of the Albigenses by sending papal legates who came with pomp and luxury. But Dominic rebuked them. 'This was not the way', he said. 'Zeal must be met by zeal, false sanctity by real sanctity, humility by humility, preaching error by preaching truth.' The Pope then tried to crush the heresy by sending a crusading army (“the vast authority” given to the beast by the dragon, the army of Simon of Montfort, which Dominic supported, joined, and followed) against the Albigenses and slaughtering many of them, a cruel persecution which Dominic to his discredit supported.” In this way it is historically shown and proven that Dominic and Dominicans came out of the mouth of the beast, the Roman Empire, to whom the dragon gave the power and vast authority of the armed forces institution to prosecute wars against the enemies of the Church of Rome.

1472 Francis and Franciscans came out of the mouth of the false prophet who symbolizes the Church of Rome. Francis “began to think he might seek adventure in quite a different way – by serving his fellow men. He began to help the poor: for example, when a leper begged alms of him, he jumped from his horse and gave all the money he had, kissing the leper's hand. He took Christ's words, 'Follow me', as a personal call, and not only gave his own money but also his father's goods.

Finally his exasperated father brought him before the bishop to disinherit him. Francis willingly agreed to give up everything, even the clothes he was wearing, with the words, 'Hitherto I have called Pietro Bernardone my father; but now I desire to serve God.'

1473 “Francis retreated to the half-ruined chapel of St. Damian on the outskirts of Assisi, where he had often gone to pray. He lived on the food people gave him, and spent his time restoring the chapel, gathering stones how and where he could. When this task was finished, he turned to another decaying sanctuary, St. Mary of the Angels, generally called the Portiuncula, and restored it also. This chapel afterwards became the cradle of the Franciscan movement.

1474 “One day, as Francis was listening to the orders Christ gave to his disciples when he sent them out to preach, it seemed to him that these orders were being given directly and literally to him. 'Provide neither gold, nor silver, nor brass in your purses, nor scrip for your journey, neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet staves; for the workman is worthy of his meat' says the Gospel (St. Matt. x. 9 to 10). The next day Francis began to preach in simple, vivid words that found an immediate response among simple people, for they saw that he had indeed given up all out of love for God and men. Soon companions gathered round him, and formed a band who called themselves Joculatores Domini, which might be translated as 'God's merry men'. Francis declared that he was married to 'Lady Poverty', the most beautiful of all brides.

1475 “Francis's followers soon grew so many that it seemed advisable to obtain the sanction of the Church for the work they were doing. In 1210, therefore, a group of twelve made their way to Rome to interview Pope Innocent 3. The Pope feared that they were adopting a way of life too severe to be the basis of a permanent rule, but he gave a provisional blessing to the brotherhood, stipulating that they should appoint a responsible superior; and Francis was chosen. Francis regretted that his work had to be so much organized, and would have much preferred to remain free. But it was inevitable that his movement should be caught up in the organized machinery of the Church.

1476 “In 1212 a nobly born girl of Assisi named Clare was, at her urgent request, allowed to start a sisterhood which should obey the same rule as the brothers, except in regard to preaching and missionary work. Clare and her followers took up their abode at St. Damian, the brothers having made the Portiuncula their headquarters. She kept in close touch with the Franciscan brothers even after their great leader's death.

The lives of these men and women had a freshness and pure simplicity which has rarely if ever been matched in Christian history. Francis had sympathy with the whole of creation. He loved flowers and animals; he preached to the birds, he called the donkey his little brother, and he tamed a savage wolf which came to him with an injured foot. The records speak of many visions and miracles, which are described in the Fioretti, or Little Flowers, a collection of tales describing the spiritual experiences not only of Francis, but of Brother Juniper and Brother Giles and many others, including also St. Clare.” The exceptionally great influence of Francis and Franciscans on the Church attests to his being canonized two years after his death, and being held probably as “the world's best known and most beloved Saint”. “The little walled town of Assisi, with its beautiful church of St. Francis, and the magnificent series of frescoes by Giotto portraying the incidents of his life, remain as a vivid memorial of the Saint” who truly came out of the mouth of the Church of Rome, the false prophet.

1477 “They are spirits of demons that perform miracles. These three spirits go out to all the kings of the world, to bring them together for the battle on the great Day of Almighty God.”

1478 The history of the three kinds of orders shows that Franciscans, Dominicans, and Jesuits performed “miracles”, wonderful acts, but the power behind the wonderful acts they performed came from Satan the Devil or “demons” whose vast authority given to the Roman Empire was thus exercised by the Church of Rome. The “spirits of demons” as agents of Satan the Devil, “performed miracles”. Some of the “miracles” the “spirits”, as agents of the Devil, performed were the wonderful acts of being able, as mendicant friars, to go to all the kings of the world, to bring them together for the battle on the great Day of Almighty God. Franciscans, Dominicans, and Jesuits, as teachers and confessors, went to the houses of the ruling classes, to opinion leaders, and to the leaders of the high institutions of education, occupying the chairs of their faculties and so being able to influence them to support, participate in, and contribute troops and resources to the wars being waged against heretics, Protestants, renegades, dissidents, Saracens, and other enemies of the Church of Rome by the crusaders.

1479 “At the time of (the founding of the Franciscan Order) Dominic the Spaniard was also gathering his company of preaching friars. Hitherto monks had retired from the world to save their own souls; but Francis and Dominic sent their followers into the world to save others.” “The Dominicans excelled in learning. Dominic had sent his men to the centres of education, Paris, Rome, and Bologna, because he wanted to influence the great teachers and leaders of thought. Soon they were occupying the chairs of theology in the Universities of Oxford, Paris, and Cologne; and two of the greatest medieval theologians, Albert the Great and St. Thomas Aquinas were Dominicans.” “A company of enthusiastic young men gathered round (Loyola), many of whom afterwards became famous in the Church, in particular St. Francis Xavier, the great missionary to Japan and India … The Society of Jesus played a vigorous part in bringing about the Counter-Reformation. Its members were often sent as teachers and confessors to the houses of the ruling classes, thus gaining considerable political power.” (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, volume V. Great Lives, pages 141, 284, 285) By so doing, Francis, Dominic, and Loyola brought the kings together for the battle on the great Day of Almighty God. For the crusades and Inquisition waged against Albigensians, Waldenses, Arians, Protestants, Saracens, Jews, Manichees, and other heretics and Christian fundamentalists, all viewed as enemies of the Church of Rome, by the Church of Rome led and supported by these Church Fathers, were indeed bloody wars fought against God's people, religious people, during the period between the 11th and 17th centuries which were the actions of the spirits of demons that brought “them together for the battle on the great Day of Almighty God”.

1480 “Listen! I am coming like a thief! Happy is he who stays awake and guards his clothes, so that he will not walk around naked and be ashamed in public!”

1481 The battle or the war on the great Day of Almighty God was going to be fought at a time it would be least expected and of a kind to be least suspected to be of a type to be associated with God the Almighty, being carnal rather than all being ideological controversies. Jesus, our Lord, who was coming to prosecute it, warned that he was coming to do it like a thief. A thief usually strikes at night when people are asleep, that is, at a time when people are easily taken unawares, and are least protected. People who are struck at night by thieves often wake up to the surprise that they have been robbed at night while sleeping without knowing it. It was therefore very necessary that his followers stayed awake, and guarded their possessions as his true followers, or else their involvement in the crusades and Inquisition as fighters against God, during the Dark Ages, would come and go, as in the night, before they would wake up, at this time during the Age of Renaissance of knowledge, to the surprise that their battles as devoted and staunch practising Catholics against the supposed and perceived enemies of the Church of Rome, were indeed against the Almighty God, which will make them walk exposed "naked" as enemies of God, and so shamed in public as false pretenders and false claimants to being the true worshippers of the same God Almighty. (compare Acts 5:38 to 39)

1482 In spite of this indisputable fact, the Judeo-European Christian Church and her many denominational Adventist churches still preach and expect the battle on the great Day of Almighty God, dubbed The War of Armageddon, to be still future. The Armageddon wars occurred largely during the Dark Ages which was the “night” of the days of the Roman Empire and of the Holy Roman Empire, and so the activities of Jesus Christ, represented as the new Lamb, which stained his white robe with blood at those times, made him become like a thief striking at night to outwit and surprise those who would be sleeping. (compare Rev. 19:13)

1483 “Then the spirits brought the kings together in the place that in Hebrew is called Armageddon.”

1484 The Franciscans, Dominicans, and the Jesuits brought the kings and their crusading troops together in the place called Armageddon in Hebrew. Europe, the realm of the Roman Empire and of the Church of Rome where the crusades and Inquisition took place, is the place that fitted to be called Armageddon in Hebrew. This is because Armageddon to the Hebrews or the Israelites was a reminder of a place where brutal, incessant, and decisive wars were fought. Armageddon or Harmageddon is perhaps suggested by the famous battlefield of Megiddo in the Plain of Esdaelon where such like wars occurred in the past. (compare Sc. 2 Ch. 35:22) Europe, the rugged, blood-soaked continent with its Mediterranean region, notorious for incessant wars, is the place that in Hebrew is called Armageddon. The kings and their fighting forces were brought together in the battlefield of Europe where the forces of Satan the Devil and the forces of Almighty God fought two wars: one between the forces of the Holy Roman Empire and the forces of the Almighty God, which the forces of the Almighty God won; and the other between the forces of the Roman Empire and the forces of the Church of Rome which led to the defeat of the forces of the Church of Rome and the separation of the Roman Church from the Roman State, and the loss of the Roman Church of all her territorial possessions, wealth, and other privileges and favours.

1485 The spirit who came out of the mouth of the beast, as the Roman Empire, and exercised the vast authority of the dragon, as the armed forces institution, for prosecuting wars against the enemies of the Church of Rome was a Spaniard. “St. Dominic de Guzman (1170 to 1221) was born in Castile. He lived at the same time as St. Francis (1182 to 1226); and the two men though very different in character, both founded orders of Preaching Friars, who went into the world to teach the Christian faith.

1486 “Dominic studied theology at Valencia University for ten years. Then he served as a canon at Osma Cathedral until, when he was 35, his bishop, Acevedo, chose him to accompany him on a mission to the land of the Albigenses, in south-west France, where the people were following a false religion. The churches there were almost deserted, and many of the clergy lived idle or evil lives.

The Pope tried to deal with the heresy of the Albigenses by sending papal legates who came with pomp and luxury. But Dominic rebuked them. 'This was not the way', he said. 'Zeal must be met by zeal, false sanctity by real sanctity, humility by humility, preaching error by preaching truth.' The Pope then tried to crush the heresy by sending a crusading army against the Albigenses and slaughtering many of them, a cruel persecution which Dominic to his discredit supported.

1487 “When the mission returned to Spain, Dominic decided to stay behind, and he gathered a few like-minded men to help him to teach the heretics. In 1216 the Pope finally allowed Dominic to found an order of his supporters, and in 1220 its constitution was framed. The order was to be a mendicant one, that is, its members were to own nothing and to beg for their daily bread.

There was a 'master-general', and various 'provinces' were formed, each under a 'provincial prior'. There were nunneries for the women, who became of great service as teachers.

1488 “Dominic died the next year; but his order grew and spread over western Europe, including France, where they became known as 'Jacobins', and England, where they were called 'Black Friars'. As with the Franciscans, however, the rule of mendicancy in its strict sense was soon found to be impracticable. The Dominicans excelled in learning. Dominic had sent his men to the centres of education, Paris, Rome, and Bologna, because he wanted to influence the great teachers and leaders of thought. Soon they were occupying the chairs of theology in the Universities of Oxford, Paris, and Cologne; and two of the greatest medieval theologians, Albert the Great and St. Thomas Aquinas, were Dominicans.”

1489 In the eyes of the Church of Rome Dominic is assessed in more ecclesiastical terms and involvement. “St. Dominic de Guzman was born in the Spanish province of Burgos, received his classical education from a maternal uncle who was a Priest, and at 14 entered the University of Valencia. Here he pursued studies of philosophy and theology for ten years with great seriousness and determination. He was also conspicuous for his sanctity and charity; he even sold his books, his most treasured possessions, in order to provide food for the poor. The Bishop of Osma appointed him a canon, and he proved himself an eminent example of humility and holiness.

1490 “While accompanying his Bishop through southern France, in 1203 and 1204, St. Dominic noticed with sorrow and amazement what havoc the preaching of the Albigensian heresy was producing among the people. While advocating heretical doctrines such as the dual principle of 'good spirit' and 'evil matter', and that Christ was not really born of Mary, the Albigenses lived in admirable personal austerity and inveighed continually against the worldliness and wealth of the Church and its Prelates. As a result, the Papal legates in Languedoc (a Bishop and a Cistercian Abbot), who had arrived with much pomp and a large retinue, did not meet with success among the people. St. Dominic and his Bishop, however, when designated by the Pope to assist the legates, appealed to the populace by the simplicity and sanctity of their lives. Due to their profound learning they were moreover able to refute every argument of the heretics with perfect clarity and calmness.

1491 “During the Albigensian war, which was caused by the murder of one of the Papal legates, St Dominic followed the army of Simon of Montford and, moved by mercy and forbearance, was able to reconcile innumerable heretics to the faith and to restore religion and morals among the people. His heroic zeal and sanctity also attracted numerous disciples. In 1205 he had opened a convent at Prouille for women converts from Albigensianism and had begun to organise the male branch of what was to become the great Order of Preachers, dedicated to the improvement of morals, the extirpation of heresy, and the strengthening of the faith. The friars were to live in complete poverty like the followers of his friend St Francis, but were to concentrate on defending Catholic doctrine. Although the Church at first looked askance at the idea of anyone but consecrated clergy preaching the faith, the evident success of the friars soon overcame all doubts, and the new Order was approved in 1216. We pray and beseech you to preach the Gospel in season and out of season!” St Dominic delivered the Lenten sermons in Rome before Innocent 3 and his court and was appointed Papal theologian – an office which has been held ever since by a Dominican Father. So impressed was Honorius 3 by St Dominic's new Order that he addressed three separate Bulls to the Church's Prelates, recommending it. In order to afford the Friar Preachers the best possible opportunity for studying theology, houses were gradually opened in the great universities of Paris, Bologna, etcetera The schools which were started at Oxford, later developed into that great University. In these centres of learning the leaders of the people were taught, and they in turn instructed others.

1492 “During his 16 years of constant journeying, St Dominic is said to have converted some 100,000 unbelievers, not only by his burning eloquence, but also by his personal charm, which radiated holiness, by spreading the Rosary devotions, and by his miracles, which even included the raising of a dead man to life. His love for the truth and his acute sense of duty were tempered by a tender love for the soul of the sinner. He always lived in humble and ascetical simplicity, and his happy spirit frequently broke out in song.

1493 “St Dominic died in Bologna (Italy) on August 6, 1221 when he was fifty one years of age.

1494 “Reflection: 'A man who governs his passions is master of the world' (St Dominic).” (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, volumeV.Great Lives, p. 141; Saint Companions For Each Day, pages 260 to 262)

16:17 to 21 The Seventh Angel and the Seventh Bowl of God's Anger

1495 "Then the seventh angel poured out his bowl in the air. A loud voice came from the throne in the temple, saying, 'It is done!' There were flashes of lightning, rumblings and peals of thunder, and a terrible earthquake. There has never been such an earthquake since the creation of the human race; this was the worst earthquake of all! The great city was split into three parts, and the cities of all countries were destroyed.

God remembered great Babylon and made her drink the wine from his cup – the wine of his furious anger. All the islands disappeared, all the mountains vanished. Huge hailstones, each weighing as much as fifty kilograms, fell from the sky on people, who cursed God on account of the plague of hail, because it was such a terrible plague." (Rev. 16:17 to 21)

1496 “Then the seventh angel poured out his bowl in the air.”

1497 The seventh angel or messenger of God to pour out his bowl of God's furious anger "in the air" was Martin Luther of Wittenberg in Germany. Martin Luther's bowl of God's furious anger was his controversial teaching, which he listed as ninety-five theses, opposing and refuting certain aspects of the teachings and practices of the Church of Rome, which also questioned the central doctrine of the Church of Rome, the Catholic Creed. Martin Luther "poured out his bowl in the air". Hitherto the controversies about the teachings and practices of the Church of Rome had remained behind closed doors and within the confines of the Church among usually the clergy and theologians, but Martin Luther broke this tradition, and brought his controversy with the Church of Rome into the public domain, “in the air”, to involve the clergy, the laity and theologians, and in the full view and participation of politicians and the unchristian public.

1498 “Martin Luther was ordained priest of the Church of Rome in 1507, and proved so able a scholar that he became a lecturer on religious philosophy at the University of Wittenberg. He soon found himself in opposition to some of the practices of the Church (of Rome or the Roman Catholic Church), particularly on the question of the forgiveness of sin. Pope Leo 10, in order to get money to build the magnificent new church of St. Peter at Rome, offered 'indulgences', that is, promises of forgiveness of sin, to all who gave money; and he authorized a Dominican friar, Tetzel, to preach about the pains of hell which could be escaped by buying an indulgence. Luther in 1517 protested by nailing to the door of Wittenberg church a list of ninety-five theses, denying the Pope's right to forgive sin in this way. He offered to support these in open argument.” By this action Martin Luther brought the controversies in the Church into the public domain – “he poured out his bowl of God's furious anger in the air”. The result was unprecedented and devastating on the Church of Rome and the world, a devastating plague.

1499 “A voice came from the throne in the temple, saying, 'It is done!'

1500 Martin Luther is the last of the seven angels charged with the pouring out of the seven bowls of God's furious anger on seven facets of great Babylon as the Church of Rome, and the beast as the Roman Empire. These seven plagues are the last ones, because they are the final expression of God's furious anger, so that, when the seventh and last one is poured out, then, the final expression of God's furious anger is accomplished, completed, that is "It is done!"

1501 “The seven angels who had the seven plagues came out of the temple, dressed in clean shining linen and with gold belts tied around their chests. Then one of the four living creatures gave the seven angels seven gold bowls full of the anger of God, who lives for ever and ever (in his temple). The temple was filled with smoke from the glory and power of God, and no one could go into the temple until the seven plagues brought by the seven angels had come to an end.” So, with the seven angels already out of the temple and leaving God who sits on his throne in his temple, the loud voice which came from the throne of God and of the Lamb in the temple, saying, “It is done!” was the voice of the Spirit of God living in the Lamb.

1502 “There were flashes of lightning, rumblings, and peals of thunder, and a terrible earthquake.”

1503 What soon followed Martin Luther's trigger of controversy with the Pope of the Church of Rome and the Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire were the start and progression of flashes of lightning as Protestant fundamentalist teachings based on the Sermon on the Mount, the Acts of the Apostles, and the Letters of Paul, rumblings of voices of the various Protestant movement leaders preaching and teaching their brands of Protestantism, peals of thunderous or vociferous preaching and teaching predicting woe on the Church of Rome, and a terrible earth-quaking religious war that led to the splitting of the Church of Rome, into three parts, as the intended consequential finality of the pouring out of the seventh plague in the air.

1504 Immediately Martin Luther poured out his bowl in the air, that is, “protested by nailing to the door of the Wittenberg church a list of ninety-five theses, denying the Pope's right to forgive sin in this way … A storm of controversy arose, and Luther was summoned to Rome. But the support of Frederick, the Elector (ruler) of Saxony, deterred the Pope from taking action against him. Luther followed his attack at a conference at Leipzig, as well as in his famous address to the Christian Nobles of Germany and in other writings. In these he called for a thorough reformation of the Church, especially in its teaching and practice in regard to the sacraments. The Pope sent him a 'Bull' or order of excommunication, and Luther had this publicly burnt in Wittenberg. He continued his teaching and writing with his characteristic energetic fire and vivid perception of the truth as he saw it. In 1521 the Emperor Charles 5 summoned a 'diet' or council at Worms, and there he called upon Luther to recant. But Luther refused saying: 'Here I stand. I cannot do otherwise. God help me, Amen.' Charles was angry, and Luther was outlawed by the Edict of Worms. But German sympathies were mainly with Luther, and for a year he remained under the protection of Frederick of Saxony in his castle at Wartburg.

1505 “In the meantime some of his more irresponsible followers carried the reform movement much further, denouncing the Mass, destroying church ornaments and altars, and encouraging monks and nuns to forsake their vows. Although Luther on returning to Wittenberg tried to check these excesses and divisions, he could not altogether do so. In 1524 many German peasants used his teaching as a reason for revolting against their serfdom. This revolt was put down mercilessly by the princes with Luther's approval.

1506 “In 1525 Luther married Katharina von Bora, a former nun, and lived happily with her for the rest of his life. In the meantime tension increased between those German states that accepted the reform doctrines of Luther and those that remained Catholic. All efforts at bringing about union only widened the gulf, but after a conference in 1529, when he quarrelled with the Swiss reform leader Zwingli, Luther took little further part. In 1546, the year of his death, civil war broke out between the German Protestant and Catholic princes, and peace and official acceptance of the Lutheran church were not reached until the Peace of Augsburg in 1555.” (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, Great Lives. volume 5. pages 285, 286) The effect of the storm of controversy, bitter arguments, and wars damaged and dented the history of the Church of Rome for good.

1507 “There has never been such an earthquake since the creation of the human race; this was the worst earthquake of all! The great city was split into three parts, and the cities of all countries were destroyed. God remembered great Babylon and made her drink the wine from his cup – the wine of his furious anger.”

1508 The war that resulted from and followed the pouring out of the bowl of God's anger in the air by Martin Luther, “was the worst war of all wars since the creation of the human race” judging by its effect on the great city, great Babylon as the Church of Rome and the false prophet, on other religions and on the Roman World. The Church of Rome was split into three parts, namely: Roman Catholic, Greek and Russian or Eastern Orthodox (which began in 1054), and Global Protestant churches (which began in 1517 and ended in 1555). The religion of Europe and of Europeans, the Judeo-European Christian Church, was permanently split into these three major parts; and the religions of all countries were destroyed, that is, such religions as Islam of the Arabs, Hinduism and Buddhism of Indians, Confucianism and Daoism of the Chinese, etcetera, were split into many parts and or smothered from becoming relevant major unitary or universal religions of the Roman Empire on the same scale as the split into three Official Religion – the Judeo-European Christian Church – of the Roman Empire. The Ottoman Islamic Religious Empire, for instance, was destroyed as one of the cities of all countries that were destroyed following the earthquake that Martin Luther's pouring out of his bowl of God's furious anger in the air occasioned.

1509 Martin Luther was the first to understand, explain, and apply the symbolic name “great Babylon” to the Church of Rome; and by so doing, “God”, through the seventh angel, “remembered great Babylon and made her drink the wine from his cup – the wine of his furious anger”. Thus God forced the Church of Rome to swallow the teaching from his cup, the cup which is the Book of Revelation, containing the wine of his furious anger, that is, the hard-to-understand figurative or intoxicating teaching of God depicting, portraying, and branding the Church of Rome in terms that clearly show that God is hotly displeased with all that the Church of Rome, the camouflaged Judeo-European Christian Church of Satan the Devil, stands for, and that God is poised and desirous to retaliate for her evil deeds. Consequently, the Church of Rome has since the beginning of Martin Luther's era felt extremely bitter and has become ashamed of the realization and application of "great Babylon, the mother of all the prostitutes and perverts in the world" and the "woman" found "drunk with the blood of God's people and the blood of those who were killed because they had been loyal to Jesus", to her, making "her drink the wine from his cup – the wine of his furious anger". This realization made Pope John Paul 2 in March, 2,000, muster the necessary courage, discounting all shame, to confess and document the sins of the Judeo-European Christian Church, ask for forgiveness from God, and insert the piece of the folded paper on which they had been written in a crevice in the Wailing Wall of the destroyed temple in Jerusalem, hoping that God would visit his long abandoned letter box one of these days to collect it.

1510 “All the islands disappeared, all the mountains vanished.”

1511 The ensuing wars, persecutions and atrocities worked among and against heretics and dissenters fuelled and occasioned mass Judeo-European migration and settlements outside Europe by the persecuted heretical sects, the Pilgrims and Puritans, initially, as a tail and by-product of the colonization and colonial exploitation of the rest of the world, which heightened during this era of the Protestant Reformation Movement from the 16th to the 20th century. That led to the eventual Europeanization and globalization of the world. Former isolated countries and areas which existed and remained as “islands” ceased to be so; they “all disappeared”; and all the many Judeo-European maritime empires that came into being and remained as “mountains” after the demise of the Holy Roman Empire following and as a consequence of Martin Luther's triggering off of the worst earthquake of all, ceased to remain so; they “all vanished”, as the decolonization and independence struggles and wars made the Judeo-European colonial empires, as “mountains”, vanish like a mirage.

1512 “Huge hailstones, each weighing as much as fifty kilograms, fell from the sky on people, who cursed God on account of the plague of hail, because it was such a terrible plague.”

1513 The wars that progressed from the sixteenth century in the Holy Roman Empire following Martin Luther's controversies, soon came to involve and employ air raids from the beginning of the 20th century when the First World War, for the first time in the history of the human race, employed aircraft in warfare. Bombs, missiles, and artillery shells fell from the sky on people, who cursed the God projected and touted by Judeo-Europe and Judeo-Europeans as their God who was accused and held responsible for the plague of air-raids, missiles, and artillery shells dropped on people and property indiscriminately, causing untold widespread damage. People were emboldened to curse this evil-god of Judeo-Europe and of Judeo-Europeans, because the plague of the hail of bombs, missiles, and shells had been such a terrible occurrence.

1514 The League of Nations was created after the First World War to offer protection and security for the world, but it failed and the Second World War came in to plague the world with four years of war and untold global destruction of life and property. Now the United Nations Organization has been put in place to manage a world faced with the worst insecurity posed by the plague of warring nations in possession of the most destructive weapons man has ever made.

17:1 to 2

Revelation 17 The Famous Prostitute

1515 “Then one of the seven angels who had the seven bowls came to me and said, 'Come, and I will show you how the famous prostitute is to be punished, that great city built near many rivers. The kings of the earth practised sexual immorality with her, and the people of the world became drunk from drinking the wine of her immorality.'” (Rev. 17:1 to 2)

1516 Martin Luther is the one of the seven angels who had the seven bowls, who came to the John class of people, the heretics or Protestants in the 16th century, and offered to show them how the famous prostitute, the Church of Rome, was to be punished. In his many writings and teachings in the 16th century Martin Luther has shown the John class of people the one who is the famous prostitute, the great city and great Babylon. Martin Luther showed the Protestants that the Church of Rome was great Babylon. He has also shown how the various kings and or emperors of the Holy Roman Empire practised sexual immorality with her. It was the Pope and the Emperor who worked together to get Martin Luther to recant but failed. The kings of the Roman Empire claimed conversion to the Church of Rome and promoted her immoral cause by prosecuting the crusades against heretics, Protestants, Saracens, and the other enemies of the Church of Rome. The people of the Roman Empire also became so conditioned that it was impossible for them to think or speak clearly and intelligently because they had swallowed the intoxicating teachings of the Church of Rome acquired through her immoral relations with her many suitors, the many Church Fathers, the kings who came from both the west and the east.

17:3-6a Great Babylon, Mother of Prostitutes and Perverts

1517 “The Spirit took control of me, and the angel carried me to a desert. There I saw a woman sitting on a red beast that had names insulting to God written all over it; the beast had seven heads and ten horns. The woman was dressed in purple and scarlet, and covered with gold ornaments, precious stones, and pearls. In her hand she held a gold cup full of obscene and filthy things, the result of her immorality. On her forehead was written a name that has a secret meaning: 'Great Babylon, the mother of all the prostitutes and perverts in the world.' And I saw that the woman was drunk with the blood of God's people and the blood of those who were killed because they had been loyal to Jesus.” (Rev. 17:3-6a)

1518 Possessed and inspired by the Spirit of God, the John class of people, the Protestant fundamentalists and heretics of the Church of Rome, were carried by Martin Luther on a literary expedition to a land that lacked the water of life as the teaching and knowledge that comes from Jesus, the Gentile lands that the Roman Empire constituted. There the heretics saw a woman sitting on a red beast. The woman was the Church of Rome and the red beast was the Roman Empire State. She was sitting on it to mean that the Church of Rome was riding the beast, that is, controlling and directing the affairs of governance of the Roman Empire State. She was exercising the vast authority of the Roman Empire given to it by the dragon, Satan the Devil. The Roman Empire State had appellations or titles that were insulting to God written all over it. (compare Rev. 13:1, 5) Martin Luther wrote many books about the affairs of the Roman Empire and of the Church of Rome, and in these writings showed the immoral relations existing between the Church of Rome and her many suitor kings or emperors and fathers, which made her a famous prostitute. The Roman Empire State passed through seven rulership eras; and ten kings of ten constituent sub-nation-states composed it.

1519 The Church of Rome was seen dressed gorgeously, depicting affluence, living in glory and luxury. Her garment was purple (blue mixed with red) and scarlet (bright red); she was literally covered with gold ornaments, precious stones, and pearls. The Church of Rome was seen to be fabulously rich. The Emperors of the Roman Empire State gave that much wealth to her.

1520 “In her hand she held a gold cup full of obscene and filthy things, the result of her immorality.” 1521 The Holy Bible is the Gold wine-Cup full of obscene and filthy things that the Church of Rome held in her hand as the sacred source of her doctrines, sacraments and other practices. The Church of Rome selected the Bible canon on April 8th, 1546 at the Council of Trent in Italy, which Martin Luther opposed. The Holy Bible resulted from her immoral conduct. She came by it, that is, she came to possess it by doing what was contrary to the instructions given her by Jesus.

1522 What is said to be moral is concerned with principles of right and wrong behaviour. Morals are standards or principles of good behaviour, especially in matters of sexual relationships. Jesus taught, commanded and instructed his twelve Galilean apostles and other disciples to abide by his commands and teachings only.

It was only when they did so that God, his Father, and he himself and all peoples would know, acknowledge and accept them as his true and faithful followers. By so doing they would also come to know the only truth that would set them free from the falsehood and deception that came from Satan the Devil, the father of the lost sheep of the people of Israel. (compare Jn. 8:44) Some of Jesus' commands were that Simon Peter with the other eleven Galilean apostles would lead his church, and that it was the Holy Spirit that would empower them, and also teach them all things from the Day of Pentecost A.D. 30 forward. He was emphatic and unequivocal in making them understand that the coming of the Holy Spirit to inspire them was, in fact, he himself who would have come back to live in them and with them, in order to lead his church to end the bereavement that his death in the flesh would have brought on them. (compare Jn. 14:15 to 17)

1523 Immorality on the part of the Church of Rome meant that she had breached this command of Jesus, and had sought for and accepted many other sources of teaching, commands and practices not taught and commanded by Jesus, Simon Peter with the other eleven Galilean apostles or the Holy Spirit. (compare Lk. 16:16 to 17) Instead she had sought for and accepted the teachings and commands of those she refers to as Church Fathers, such as St. Barnabas, St. Paul, St. Jerome, St. James, St. Athanasius, St. Augustine, St. Ambrose, St. Francis, Pope Gregory the Great, St. Dominic, St. Ignatius de Loyola, and the Hebrew prophets – Moses, Job, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, the Psalms, etcetera – and endless saints and prophets of the so-called Old and New Testament times and of modern times. Such a behaviour is immoral in the same way as sexual perversion is immoral; and the Holy Bible is the result of this immoral behaviour of collecting the teachings and writings of these old prophets including Moses and his Law, the Psalms, and the writings of the gospel writers, the letters of Paul, John, Jude, James, Peter, and the writings of Luke and John's revelation vision and making them into a book, supposed to contain the sacred teachings and practices of the Church of Rome, which strong intoxicating wine the Church of Rome has forced the world to drink. This is the origin of the Holy Bible, a gold wine-cup full of obscene and filthy things, a pot-pourri of teachings and practices, which the Church of Rome compiled from the 4th century and received its final seal of canonicity at the Council of Trent on 8th April, 1546.

1524 “The Council of Florence, 1441, set forth the Alexandrian canon. In the sessions of the Council of Trent some of the fathers wished the opinion of Jerome to be defined, or at least to qualify acceptance of the deuterocanonal books in some way. The reformers (Martin Luther, John Calvin, John Knox, Ulrich Zwingli, etcetera), in their campaign by return to the primitive faith, rejected the Alexandrian canon as a later addition and accepted only those books which contained in the Hebrew text. Hence the Council of Trent made its first business the definition of the sources of revealed doctrine, and after some remarkably rigorous disputes proposed in its session of April 8, 1546, the books of the following canon of the Old Testament, which it accepted 'with equal devotion and reverence':

1525 “Five books of Moses, namely, Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, followed by Joshua, Judges, 1 to 2 Samuel, 1 to 2 Kings, 1 to 2 Chronicles, Ezra-Nehemiah, Tobit, Judith, Esther, 1 to 2 Maccabees, Ruth, Psalms, Proverbs, Job, Lamentations, Ecclesiastes (= Qoheleth), Song of Songs, Ecclesiasticus (= Ben Sira), Wisdom, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Baruch, Daniel, Hosea, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, Micah, Jonah, Nahum, Habakkuk, Zephaniah, Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi.”

1526 “The rejection of these books was condemned as heretical, (that is, Martin Luther, John Calvin, John Knox, Ulrich Zwingli, etcetera were declared heretics), and thus the question was closed among Catholics. The reformed churches (Protestant reformed churches, the heretics) have adhered to the Jewish canon, although many modern Protestants admit the Spiritual value of some of the deuterocanonal books.”

1527 “While there was never such a doubt about the New Testament canon as was expressed about the Old Testament, local and personal doubts persisted about certain books, especially in the east, down to the 5 superscript th or 6 superscript th century; the books in question were Hebrews, James, 2 Peter, 2 to 3 John, Jude, and Apocalypse (= Revelation). Reasons for the doubts can be assigned in each case: Hebrews and 2 Peter because of differences in style between these works and the works of Paul and 1 Peter (compare Hebrews, Epistle to the; Peter, Epistles of); James and Jude because some doctrinal differences were suspected; 2 to 3 John because the matter was thought to be trivial; Apocalypse (= Revelation) because of its style and obscurity. The traditional canon was accepted with no other difficulty up to the 16 superscript th century … Luther and some other German reformers rejected Jude, Hebrews, James, and Apocalypse; Luther's objection to James for teaching that faith without works is dead is well known. The other reformed churches, however, did not dispute the canon, and the Lutherans returned to the traditional canon in the 17 superscript th century. The Council of Trent in the session of April 8, 1546, defined the following canon of the New Testament:

1528 “Four Gospels: Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John; Acts of the Apostles written by Luke, 14 epistles of St. Paul, that is, Romans, 1 to 2 Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, Colossians, 1 to 2 Thessalonians, 1 to 2 Timothy, Titus, Philemon, and Hebrews; 1 to 2 Peter, 1-2-3 John, James, Jude, and Apocalypse (= Revelation) of John the Apostle.” (Ref: compare pages 119 to 120; Dictionary of the Bible. op. cit.)

1529 “On her forehead was written a name that has a secret meaning: 'Great Babylon, the mother of all the prostitutes and perverts in the world.'”

1530 What is written on the forehead portrays confidence, audacity, and prominence as a name or reputation. The Church of Rome is Great Babylon. The Church of Rome is well known and reputed for this sort of prostitution and perversion of the word of God and the truth revealed by Jesus as shown above. Martin Luther pointed this out in his writings and teachings and at his many conferences. Ancient Babylon was well known for holding her prisoners-of-war in perpetual captivity and also for the practice of false magical religion.

She held the nation of Israel, God's people, and other captive nations and peoples in perpetual captivity until her destruction in war, which alone spelt her doom and freedom for all the captive nations and peoples held in her. So the Church of Rome is Great Babylon holding God's people, the heretics, dissidents, Protestant reformers, in perpetual captivity and practising false magical religion as Judeo-European Christianity and Catholicism. God's people would gain their freedom only at the time of her demise. Her demise or splitting or being punished produces three major daughter prostitutes and many other denominational pervert churches in the world. She mothers these prostitutes and perverts who, like her, all hold the Holy Bible in their hands as the principal source of their obscene and filthy teachings and practices as Judeo-European Christianity and Catholicism. This is the reason why the Church of Rome confidently, audaciously, and prominently names and calls herself "The Mother Church", written, as it were, on her forehead, indisputably as having mothered all the prostitute and pervert denominations of the Judeo-European Christian churches existing today. Christendom or Expanded Europe is Great Babylon as a church and as a realm where Judeo-European Christians live!

1531 “And I saw that the woman was drunk with the blood of God's people and the blood of those who were killed because they had been loyal to Jesus.”

1532 The John class of people, taken through literary expedition by Martin Luther, came to realize that the Church of Rome had drunk like deep-red wine too much of the blood of God's people and the blood of those who were killed because they had been loyal to Jesus, so that she had become intoxicated, inebriate. By going through the written history of the Church of Rome, of the Roman Empire, and of the contemporary world, the John class of people was left in no doubt as to how the Church of Rome, which took its roots from the Judeo-European Christian Church founded by Saints Barnabas of Cyprus and Paul of Tarsus at Antioch in Syria, had shed the blood of all perceived and supposed enemies of the Church of Rome, the heretics, God's people and those loyal to Jesus, the strict fundamentalists. It is just inconceivable how, if the Church of Rome were the church of Jesus of Nazareth founded by anointed Simon Peter with the other anointed eleven Galilean apostles on whom the Holy Spirit had been poured out on Pentecost Day, A.D 30, the blood of God's people and the blood of those who were killed because they had been loyal to Jesus of Nazareth, could and would have been drunk by her to the point of intoxication.

1533 Jesus of Nazareth did not teach or command his twelve Galilean apostles and other disciples to fight or kill or expel those who did not accept or agree with his teachings and commands, or those believers in him who later were to renounce their faith in him. Rather it was Paul of Tarsus and his followers who taught excommunication and Christian soldiery. This fact is the yard-stick by which the claims, teachings, and practices of the Church of Rome must be measured to understand clearly why the so-called Judeo-European Christian Church – the Church of Rome – is called in the Book of Revelation by such names as Great Babylon, the Great City, the Famous Prostitute, the False Prophet, and the Two-horned Beast like a lamb that speaks like a dragon. The Church of Rome, the Mother Church, which today has become the sum-total of all religious denominations claiming to be Christian and part of the Judeo-European Christian Church of Antioch in Syria and using the Holy Bible as God's Word, is the church of Satan the Devil and his leading tool which he has successfully used to deceive the whole human race.

17:6b-8 The Secret Meaning of the Beast and of the Woman

1534 “When I saw her, I was completely amazed. 'Why are you amazed?' the angel asked me. 'I will tell you the secret meaning of the woman and of the beast that carries her, the beast with seven heads and ten horns. That beast was once alive, but lives no longer; it is about to come up from the abyss and go off to be destroyed. The people living on earth, whose names have not been written before the creation of the world in the book of the living, will be amazed as they look at the beast. It was once alive; now it no longer lives, but it will reappear.'” (Rev. 17:6b-8)

1535 The sight of the woman (the Church of Rome) sitting on a red beast (the ferocious Roman Empire) completely amazed the John class of people, the so-called Judeo-European Christian fundamentalists, the Protestant reformers, as to how the Church of Rome, which they had belonged to as the church of Jesus, in fact, could be the church of Satan the Devil, the one controlling and directing the affairs and governance of the Roman Empire, and guilty of killing God's people and those loyal to Jesus. But Martin Luther was right on sight and on hand, and offered to tell these Jesus' loyalists "the secret meaning of the woman and of the beast that carries her". In his many writings, teachings, and conferences, Martin Luther has explained that the woman, "Great Babylon, the mother of all the prostitutes and perverts in the world," is the Church of Rome. The Church of Rome is today split into the Roman Catholic Church, the Greek (and Russian) Orthodox Church and the Global Protestant Church together with the numerous denominational Judeo-European Christian churches, institutions, faiths, cults, orders, lodges, and sects. The realm of all Judeo-European Christians, the Judeo-European Christian churches given birth to by the Church of Rome is Judeo-Europe, the Americas, and the former colonies and settlements of Judeo-Europe and of Judeo-Europeans. This is Christendom or Expanded Judeo-Europe. The beast ridden by the Church of Rome is the Roman Empire. This particular Roman Empire has seven rulership eras or phases and ten kings ruling ten nation-states that the Roman Empire was composed of. This particular Roman Empire came into being after the crucifixion, resurrection, and ascension of Jesus.

1536 This Roman Empire was at a point in time alive, that is, it was in power and ruling, but there came a time when it did not rule or live, that is, it was put into the abyss by a greater power and so did not exercise power; it did not live or rule; and yet, it was destined to come up from the abyss and to go off to be destroyed. When this red (ferocious, revolutionary) Roman Empire goes through this chequered history of once being alive, then living no longer, but reappears, it will cause great surprise and amazement “to the people living on earth whose names have not been written before the creation of the world in the book of the living” that belongs to the new Lamb who was killed, who are Judeo-European Christians, members of the Judeo-European Christian Church, as the Church of Rome, living in Christendom.

17:9 to 11

The Seven Kings and an Eighth King

1537 “This calls for wisdom and understanding.” The seven heads are seven hills, on which the woman sits. They are also seven kings: five of them have fallen, one still rules, and the other has not yet come; when he comes, he must rule only a little while. And the beast that was once alive, but lives no longer, is itself an eighth king who is one of the seven and is going off to be destroyed.” (Rev. 17:9 to 11)

1538 “This calls for wisdom and understanding.”

1539 Wisdom is the ability to make sensible decisions and give good advice because of the experience and knowledge that you have; and understanding (of something) is the knowledge that somebody has about that particular subject, situation, or thing. To tell the meaning of the woman and of the beast, Martin Luther had to dwell on his knowledge of and experience with the Church of Rome (the woman) and the Roman Empire (the beast) in order to be able to make sensible decisions and give good advice as to how the John class of people was to relate to the explained mystery woman and to the beast and their activities in the human race. Both of Martin Luther and the John class of people must study the ancient and modern history of the Church of Rome and of the Roman Empire and experience their current affairs in order for them to understand and appreciate properly and fully how the two have been mimicking the Church of Jesus of Nazareth and the new Kingdom of God so, perfectly, that they have been able to deceive the whole world almost successfully.

1540 “The seven heads are seven hills (or mountains), on which the woman sits. They are also seven kings: five of them have fallen, one still rules, and the other one has not yet come; when he comes, he must rule only a little while.”

1541 The red beast had seven heads and ten horns. The woman sits on the seven heads. The seven heads are seven hills or seven mountains.

The seven hills or mountains stand for seven kingdoms. They are also seven kings. So the seven hills represent individual kings and individual rulership eras indiscriminately counted together, totalling seven.

By the time John was given the Revelation vision in about A.D. 96, five of the kings and or eras of the Roman Empire number 666 that sprang up or came up out of the abyss, into which Jesus' three-and-a-half-year sojourn or rule on earth had thrown the earlier Roman Empire, the Empire whose number is 444, had fallen. They were Emperor Caligula (37 to 41), Emperor Claudius (41 to 54), Emperor Nero (54 to 68), Emperor Vespasian (69 to 79), and Emperor Domitian (81 to 96), who ruled five of the seven hills or during five of the seven eras of the Roman Empire number 666. They ruled during the Judeo-European Christian era, that is, while the rider, the Church of Rome, was in implicit existence.

1542 The period of the first five emperors of the Roman Empire can be classified as the antagonistic era. During this era the Judeo-European Christian Church experienced intense persecution which peaked at the time of Emperor Nero, leading to the imprisonment of John the apostle on the island of Patmos, “because I had proclaimed God's word and the truth that Jesus revealed”. Tradition has it that Simon Peter and Paul of Tarsus were both executed during Emperor Nero's time. But from the time of John the apostle in A.D. 96 to Emperor Constantius, who was the father of Emperor Constantine the Great, the Judeo-European Christian Church experienced a little thaw in the intensity of the persecution. This era could be said to be the friendship era and the sixth king.

1543 “When Diocletian (245 to 313; he started the last Christian persecution in 303, see p. 139) became emperor in 284, he took over an empire threatened on all sides by barbarian attacks, and internally disunited and in financial chaos … When Diocletian abdicated in 305, Constantius succeeded him as Emperor in the west. Constantine was the eldest son of Constantius … Like his father, he (Constantine) had always allowed a measure of toleration to Christians, in opposition to the persecutions of Diocletian and others, but now he gave the Church both support and wealth.” (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, Great Lives. volumeV.p. 104)

1544 The sixth king or rulership era therefore could be said to be the friendship era, especially the periods of the emperors immediately preceding Emperor Constantine, who was the first Roman Emperor to accept Christianity in 312 and give it official status, and so heralded the era of the seventh king as the conversion era. The sixth king or rulership era can be dated from 96 to 306 when Constantine was proclaimed Emperor through to 410 when the Goths defeated the Roman Empire, while the seventh king or rulership era can be said to have started from about 410 and ended in 800 when the Pope crowned Charles the Great as the Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire, the eighth king.

1545 “And the other one has not yet come; when he comes, he must rule only a little while.”

1546 It was necessary for the seventh rulership era to last a little while. That rulership era saw the defeat of the Roman Empire by the Goths, the barbarians who were Jueo-European Christians in 410. The Empire, wounded in this way, had to go through the slow motion of healing while ridden by the Church of Rome until the eighth king came on the scene. That little while period of some 390 years could be said to be a necessary little while in comparison with the one-thousand-year rule of the eighth king.

1547 “And the beast that was once alive, but lives no longer, is itself an eighth king who is one of the seven and is going off to be destroyed.”

1548 The Roman Empire number 444, the beast, was once alive as the operative world ruler, but it was put into the abyss by Jesus' appointment by God as the new ruler, when he was anointed with the Holy Spirit at the time of his baptism in the River Jordan by John the Baptist in A.D. 26. From that time Jesus preached the Kingdom of God, the Empire number 555, which was near and soon to take full world power. (compare Dan. 2:44) But, unexpectedly, Jesus told the Jews later in A.D. 30 that the Kingdom of God under his rulership, the Empire number 555, was being abandoned, because the Jews had refused to accept him as the promised Lord and Messiah (Anointed One). (compare Dan. 9:26 to 27) So when Jesus was crucified, and was resurrected, and ascended into heaven, instead of Jesus establishing the everlasting new Kingdom of God in Jerusalem in the land of Israel, the Roman Empire number 444, in the abyss, was allowed to come up out of the abyss to rule again as a new Roman Empire, number 666, leaving the Roman Empire number 444 as living no longer. When the Roman Empire, number 666, was passing through its seventh phase of rulership, as the seventh king or rulership era, the Pope urged the people to accept the crowning of Charles the Great, the Christian barbarian King of the Franks and of the Frankish Kingdom, by the Pope, as the Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire on Christmas Day, December 25, 800. Charlemagne or Charles the Great was the Christian barbarian king, a descendant of the Goths, who ruled during the seventh phase or rulership era of the Roman Empire number 666 as one of the phases or eras of post-Jesus' Roman Empire. So the transformation of the seventh rulership era of the Roman Empire number 666 by the Pope into the Holy Roman Empire made the Holy Roman Empire, an eighth king, though one of the seven kings or seven rulership eras of the Roman Empire number 666. It was the Holy Roman Empire, as the eighth king, that went off to be destroyed in 1806 after ruling for about one thousand years.

17:12 to 14 The Battle Between the Lamb and the Ten Kings

1549 “The ten horns you saw are ten kings who have not yet begun to rule, but who will be given authority to rule as kings for one hour with the beast. These ten all have one purpose, and they give their power and authority to the beast. They will fight against the Lamb; but the Lamb, together with his called, chosen, and faithful followers, will defeat them, because he is Lord of lords and King of kings.” (Rev. 17:12 to 14)

1550 “The ten horns you saw are ten kings who have not yet begun to rule, but who will be given authority to rule as kings for one hour with the beast.”

1551 The ten horns are the kings of the ten Judeo-European (loose confederation of) nation-states which did not exist as sovereign nation-states at the early stages of the Roman Empire number 666, but which will be given authority, as they become autonomous nation-states, to rule as kings of the ten nation-states or the ten kingdoms or sub-empires for one thousand years (for one hour; 800 to 1806) with the Roman Empire number 666. They will, in fact, be the ten constituent nation-states that the Roman Empire number 666 will be composed of. They may be roughly identified with (1) the Portuguese nation-state; (2) the Spanish nation-state; (3) the British/English nation-state; (4) the French nation-state; (5) the Dutch/Belgian/Luxemburg (Benelux) nation-state; (6) Scandinavian (Norway/Sweden/Denmark/Finland) nation-state; (7) German (Prussia/Poland/Austria/Hungary) nation-state; (8) Italian nation-state; (9) Grecian nation-state; and (10) Tsarist Russian nation-state.

1552 “These ten all have the same purpose, and they will give their power and authority to the beast.”

1553 The ten loose-confederate Judeo-European nation-states which will come to be living during the one-thousand-year rule of the Holy Roman Empire (800 to 1806), all will have the same purpose as the Roman Empire number 666 and the Holy Roman Empire which is to assail God and the new Lamb (as the Adversary or Satan the Devil), so as to thwart their purpose; so they will give their military power and moral authority to the Roman Empire number 666 to rule.

1554 “They will fight against the Lamb; but the Lamb together with his called, chosen, and faithful followers, will defeat them, because he is Lord of lords and King of kings.” (compare Rev. 19:11 to 21)

1555 The ten loose-confederate Judeo-European nation-states will fight against, essentially, the church of Jesus of Nazareth, led by the new Lamb or the anointed group of twelve apostles together with the group's called, chosen and faithful followers that the 144,000 people and the enormous crowd constitute; but the church of Jesus of Nazareth, the so-called heretics or the Christian fundamentalists including their leader, Martin Luther as the seventh horn and seventh eye of the new Lamb, will defeat them, because God has made the new Lamb, who represents him since A.D. 30 as the Anointed One, "Lord and Messiah" or Lord of the human lords that the ten lords of the ten Judeo- European nation-states are, and King of the human kings that the ten Judeo-European kings of the ten Judeo-European nation-states are. This fighting to occur between God and the new Lamb on one side, and the Roman Empire number 666 ridden by the Church of Rome (as Satan the Devil), was predicting the crusades and the Inquisition prosecuted by Portugal, Spain, England, Scotland, France, Germany, Italy, Scandinavia, Russia, etcetera, on behalf of the Roman Empire number 666 and the Church of Rome, against Judeo-European Christian fundamentalists, the so-called heretics, the enemies of the Church of Rome, who were the Albigensians, Waldenses, Patripassians, Huguenots, Protestant reformers, Manichees, Saracens, Jews, Moslems, etcetera The fighting was to end in the defeat and destruction of the Roman Empire number 666 and of the Church of Rome. The defeat and whatever befalls the Roman Empire number 666 and the Church of Rome are to be seen as punishment administered to them by God and the leadership of the church of Jesus of Nazareth, the new Lamb led by Martin Luther in the 16th century.

17:15 to 17 The Attack on the Church by the Ten Kings and the Empire

1556 “The angel also said to me, 'The waters you saw, on which the prostitute is sitting, are nations, peoples, races, and languages. The ten horns you saw, and the beast, will hate the prostitute; they will take away everything she has and leave her naked; they will eat her flesh and destroy her with fire. For God has placed in their hearts the will to carry out his purpose by acting together and giving the beast their power to rule until God's words come true.” (Rev. 17:15 to 17)

1557 “The angel also said to me, 'The waters you saw, on which the prostitute is sitting, are nations, peoples, races, and languages.'”

1558 The angel, Martin Luther, also explained to the John class of people, the so-called heretics, the Protestant Reformation churches, that the Church of Rome, the famous prostitute, had a membership consisting of nations, peoples, races, and languages symbolized as “the waters on which the prostitute is sitting”. That awareness was necessary for the Christian fundamentalists, the so-called heretics, to understand how the Church of Rome could muster enormous forces from the nations, peoples, races, and languages as citizens of the ten nations and members of the Church of Rome to prosecute wars on her behalf and also resist any attacks mounted against her.

1559 “The ten horns you saw, and the beast, will hate the prostitute; they will take away everything she has and leave her naked; they will eat her flesh and destroy her with fire.”

1560 The ten individual Judeo-European nation-states constituting the loose confederation of the Holy Roman Empire and the Roman Empire number 666 with its power centred in Rome, will, at some point in time, turn round to very much dislike the Church of Rome. They will, then, combine all their forces, military, economic, social, etcetera, attack the Church of Rome, deprive her of everything she has – power, influence, respect, recognition, wealth, territories, authority, and support – and leave her exposed to the shame of nakedness, stripped of all her possessions. They will cause her dismemberment by creating many national Protestant and Orthodox splinter churches in the ten nation-states and through war destroy her as one unitary church and consort of the Roman Empire number 666. Their action will result finally in the separation of the Church of Rome from the Roman Empire State, the ending of the marriage of the woman prostitute, the Church of Rome, to the beast, the Roman Empire number 666 which the Edict of Milan in 314 consummated! Now the Holy Roman Empire is no more; the Church of Rome is splintered, smashed to smithereens; and the vestige of Roman Catholicism, out of the benevolence of the Italian State, is caged in the Vatican City-State as one of the Judeo-European political nation-states of this world ruled by a religious monarch, the Pope.

1561 “For God has placed in their hearts the will to carry out his purpose by acting together and giving the beast their power to rule until God's words come true.”

1562 The ten individual Judeo-European nation-states act together and give the Roman Empire number 666 their collective power as loose confederate states to rule, because it is God who has placed in their hearts that irresistible will to carry out God's purpose of using them to punish the Church of Rome by what adverse acts they commit against her; and they are to continue to act together in this way until God's expressed words of punishing her come true. After that the ten loose confederate Judeo-European nation-states may part ways.

1563 “The woman you saw is the great city that rules over the kings of the earth.”

1564 The woman is the great city, great Babylon, the Church of Rome that exercises religious, political, moral, and social control and rulership over the political rulers and opinion leaders of all the ten Judeo-European nations belonging to the Judeo-European Christian world, Christendom.

18:1 to 3

Revelation 18

The Fall of Great Babylon

1565 “After this I saw another angel coming down out of heaven. He had great authority, and his splendour brightened the whole earth. He cried out in a loud voice: 'She has fallen! Great Babylon has fallen! She is now haunted by demons and unclean spirits; all kinds of filthy and hateful birds live in her. For all the nations have drunk her wine — the strong wine of her immoral lust. The kings of the earth practised sexual immorality with her, and the merchants of the world grew rich from her unrestrained lust.'” (Rev. 18:1 to 3)

1566 “After this I saw another angel coming down out of heaven. He had great authority, and his splendour brightened the whole earth.”

1567 Martin Luther is the last one of the seven angels who came out of the temple. But this other angel comes down out of heaven, out of the leadership-rulership realm. He is like, if not the same as, the mighty angel with a small scroll open in his hand, who also comes down out of heaven, out of the leadership-rulership realm. (compare Rev. 10:1) This other angel also, like the mighty angel (= the powerful angel; J.B), has great authority, and his splendour brightened the whole earth; that is, his grand and impressive qualities — beauty and accomplishments — become well known worldwide, enlightening, informing, and educating the governments of the whole human race. Authority is the power to give orders to people; it is the (legal or moral) power or right to do something. This power or right is derived from office or character or prestige. The mighty or powerful angel with a small scroll open in his hand, by the duty or office or character or prestige he has for explaining the obscured Book of Revelation should be imbued with such authority, that is, equipped with such authoritative knowledge and information about God, nature, existence, and life, as to discern, understand, and so proclaim the fall of Great Babylon, the Judeo-European Christian Church living in Christendom, now at this time.

1568 “He cried out in a loud voice: 'She has fallen! Great Babylon has fallen! She is now haunted by demons and unclean spirits; all kinds of filthy and hateful birds live in her.”

1569 The messenger of God from the leadership-rulership realm or heaven, Kwabena Aboagye, publicly proclaims by making a lot of noise to the rulers of the whole world that the Church of Rome, today's Judeo-European Christian Church living in Christendom, has fallen! The Judeo-European Christian Church's fall, now, is evidenced by the clear display of the demons and unclean spirits identified as inspiring her and being responsible for the false miracles she performs, which have been the principal means by which she has deceived the Roman Empire number 666 and the nations, peoples, races, and languages over which she rules. So the Judeo-European Christian Church is literally and conspicuously visited and inhabited by demonized persons and devils, as well as “unclean spirits” symbolizing “monks and nuns” as unclear personages inspired by demons whose activities do a lot of damage to the peoples of the Judeo-European Christian Church and of the whole world. All kinds of filthy and hateful men and women, like birds, parasites, live in her. They are the filthy and hateful individuals, businessmen and businesswomen, ministers, bishops, abbots and abbesses, who live in her and feed fat on the businesses, faiths, sects, lodges, and the denominational churches they found and lead as bits and pieces of the flesh of the Judeo-European Christian Church in their beaks, which they swallow with relish.

1570 Great Babylon, as the Church of Rome, is the same as Christendom or Expanded Christian Judeo-Europe, when considered and seen as consisting of all Judeo-European Christians as members of the Church of Rome living in Judeo-Europe and in Judeo-European settlements and colonies outside Judeo-Europe where Judeo-European Christianity is believed, accepted and practised. Expanded Christian Judeo-Europe or Great Babylon which is Christendom, therefore, takes up the form, nature, attitude, and character of the personified Judeo-European Church which now, here, is pictured as a great nation-state monopolizing the world's scarce resources unjustly, and treating the rest of the world as her backyard and vassal subjects consigned to slave-labour to enrich herself.

1571 “For all the nations have drunk her wine — the strong wine of her immoral lust.”

1572 The wine of the Judeo-European Christian Church, her cupful of doctrines or teachings, is in the wine-cup which is the Holy Bible. The Judeo-European Christian Church has immorally collected the strong intoxicating and addictive doctrines from various old Jewish sources to satisfy her strong desire for other teachings in addition to that from the new teachings of Jesus Christ, in order to confuse and deceive herself and the nations she rules over. All the nations of Christendom have believed and accepted the Holy Bible that contains the old teachings of the Jews, that Jesus Christ told the twelve Galilean apostles to have nothing to do with, as God's word, and so have become and pronounced themselves as Judeo-European Christian nations belonging in Christendom to the whole world. (compare Lk 16:16 to 17)

1573 “The kings of the earth practised sexual immorality with her, and the merchants of the world grew rich from her unrestrained lust.”

1574 The kings or leaders and rulers of the nations and of the business, educational, military, and social institutions of Expanded Christian Judeo-Europe involved themselves in the belief in and practice of Judeo-European Christianity and Catholicism. They declared themselves and their nations and institutions Judeo-European Christian nations and Christian institutions, and, in this way, related themselves and their nations and institutions to the Judeo-European Christian Church. The merchants or businessmen of the world grew rich by adopting the Judeo-European Christian laissez-faire capitalist economic principles, virtues, and values and practices in exploiting the rest of the world to satisfy Expanded Christian Judeo-Europe's unrestrained strong desire for over-enjoyment of the scarce resources of the whole world. They have exploited the immoral profit motive that drives capitalist entrepreneurs in doing business which Western Judeo-European Christian capitalist economists maintain is amoral (that is, non-moral, outside the domain of morality) in order to fabulously enrich themselves.

18:4 to 8 The Call to Forsake and Flee from the Judeo-European Christian Church

1575 “Then I heard another voice from heaven, saying: 'Come out, my people! Come out from her! You must not take part in her sins; you must not share in her punishment! For her sins are piled up as high as heaven, and God remembers her wicked ways. Treat her exactly as she has treated you; pay her back double for all she has done. Fill her cup with a drink as strong as the drink she prepared for you. Give her as much suffering and grief as the glory and luxury she gave herself. For she keeps telling herself: “Here I sit, a queen! I am no widow, I will never know grief!”

1576 “Because of this, in one day she will be struck with plagues — disease, grief, and famine. And she will be burnt with fire, because the Lord God, who judges her, is mighty.” (Rev. 18:4 to 8)

1577 “Then I heard another voice from heaven, saying:”

1578 Following the loud proclamation to the whole world that the Judeo-European Christian Church, the Church of Rome, in all her entirety, has fallen, and has become the possession of Satan the Devil and the domain of Satan the Devil's human Judeo-European Christian apostles, ministers, pastors, bishops, popes, demons and devils, politicians, businessmen and businesswomen, industrialists, bankers and financiers, another voice of an unnamed personage in the leadership-rulership realm or heaven says something which clearly betrays who he is. He says:

1579 “Come out, my people! Come out from her!”

1580 The John class of people, the Jesus' loyalists, the fundamentalists, the so-called heretics, the Protestant reformers, who now inexorably find themselves counted among Judeo-European Christians as part of the Judeo-European Christian Church, and living in Christendom, are addressed as belonging to Jesus Christ, represented now on earth as the new Lamb, who is their one and only leader who calls on them to come out from her. They are commanded to leave the Judeo-European Christian Church, denounce her and renounce their being Judeo-European Christians and their citizenship of Christendom, and for a very good reason:

1581 “You must not take part in her sins; you must not share in her punishment!”

1582 The need and the urgency in forsaking the Judeo-European Christian Church and stopping the belief in and the practice of Judeo-European Christianity and Judeo-European Catholicism and Orthodox are that the belief in and the practice of Judeo-European Christianity and Judeo-European Catholicism and Orthodox constitute sins or serious wrongdoing which they will be guilty of. The Lord God Almighty is surely going to punish all Judeo-European Christians and the Judeo-European Christian Church living in Christendom for believing and practising what constitute sins and serious wrongdoing as Judeo-European Christianity and Judeo-European Catholicism and Orthodox before him. Exploitative capitalism, destructive militarism, dehumanizing colonialism and neo-colonialism and slavery supported and operated by Judeo-European Christians and the Judeo-European Christian Church are sins and serious wrongdoing against humanity and the Lord God Almighty. Any of the John class of people who fails to come out from her, in response to the call of the Spirit of God in the new Lamb, will forcibly or inadvertently be made to take part in the sins or serious wrongdoing of the Judeo-European Christian Church; and so will not escape the group-punishment that will come on all Judeo-European Christians and the Judeo-European Christian Church living in Christendom.

1583 “For her sins are piled up as high as heaven, and God remembers her wicked ways.”

1584 The serious wrongdoing of Judeo-European Christians and of the Judeo-European Christian Church over the years, past and present, are piled up, hyperbolically, very high to involve the leadership popes, cardinals, prelates, bishops, pastors, priests, as heaven, and God has called to mind the Judeo-European Christian Church's wicked ways, especially in teaching and practising lies, working false miracles and wonders, cheating and impoverishing the rest of the world by her practice of capitalism, colonialism, neo-colonialism, slavery and capitalist exploitation of the weak nations, and the killing of the so-called heretics, the Jesus' loyalists and fundamentalists among them, and of all peoples "by means of war, famine, disease, and wild animals", as she is ridden "by Death and followed close behind by Hades or the world of the dead."

1585 “Treat her exactly as she has treated you; pay her back double for all she has done.”

1586 The called, chosen, and faithful followers of Jesus Christ, after separating themselves clearly and withdrawing en masse from any association with the Judeo-European Christian Church and Judeo-European Christians, both in name and identity or in form, nature, attitude, and character, are to declare, loudly and publicly, that the Judeo-European Christian Church is a false Satanic church or religion, that believes and practises a false religion, being a heretic, “exactly as she has treated you”, the Jesus' loyalists and fundamentalists in the past and today, the sons and daughters of the new Kingdom of God.

1587 “Fill her cup with a drink twice as strong as she prepared for you.”

1588 The Judeo-European Christian Church denounced all the beliefs, teachings, and practices of the so-called heretics, the sons and daughters of the new Kingdom of God, as wrong, false, and Satanic. So, now that the tables have turned, the so-called heretics, the sons and daughters of the new Kingdom of God, must also now point out from the wine-cup of the Judeo-European Christian Church, which is their Holy Bible, the many false teachings and sacraments and other practices derived from the Holy Bible and outside it which are equal, in number and significance, to double the teachings, beliefs, and practices of the so-called heretics that the Judeo-European Christian Church denounced as being false and so constituting the false religious beliefs, teachings, and practices of the so-called heretics that justified their being persecuted as heretics and even being killed for that.

1589 “Give her as much suffering and grief as the glory and luxury she gave herself.”

1590 Glory is the fame, praise or honour that is given to somebody because they have achieved something important; and luxury is the enjoyment of special and expensive things, especially food and drink, clothes and surroundings. The Judeo-European Christian Church has gained great fame, praise and honour by the false and deceptive claim that she is the true church of God the Almighty, who gives eternal life in heaven (and on earth) to only those who are Judeo-European Christians.

1591 Life eternal has been the yearning desire of all mankind, and if the Judeo-European Christian Church is the only place where it is dispensed, then, she has achieved something very important, noble and desirable for the human race. This supposed achievement and her cunning and immoral strategies and tactics employed in exploiting the scarce resources of the world have afforded her the enjoyment of special and expensive food and drink, clothes and surroundings that abound in Expanded Christian Judeo-Europe. By convincingly showing to the whole world that what the Judeo-European Christian Church believes in and has taught and forced on the whole world are all lies and sins, and effectively denouncing the Judeo-European Christian Church's methods of exploiting the world's scarce resources as being wicked, immoral, unjust, and serious wrongdoing condemned by the Lord God Almighty, the so-called heretics, the sons and daughters of the new Kingdom of God, will succeed in bringing about suffering and grief to the Judeo-European Christian Church and Judeo-European Christians living in Christendom who will lose their fame, praise, and honour as if losing a loved one in death; and, as a result, feel and experience the pain of privation. For grief over or at something is a feeling of sadness, especially when somebody, a loved one, dies; and suffering is physical or mental pain that some calamity, such as war, famine, and disease can bring on people.

1592 “For she keeps telling herself: 'Here I sit, a queen! I am no widow, I will never know grief!'"

1593 Expanded Christian Judeo-Europe has named and called herself the rich, developed, and civilized, western, democratic first world. The not-so-rich, developed and, somewhat, civilized socialist-communist, eastern world, she has named and called the second world. Then, she has consigned the rest of the world into depository and despicable third world of predestined poor, backward, underdeveloped or developing and uncivilized peoples, institutions, and nations and territories. By such classifications and designations, Christendom, occupied and inhabited by the Judeo-European Christian Church and Judeo-European Christians, boasts of being exceedingly blessed by the unique Almighty Judeo-European Christian God, the Trinity, she claims to be her benevolent husband. So, sitting as a queen, the King's consort that she is, she has a most dependable, caring, merciful, protective and benevolent husband united to her in perpetual marriage.

1594 Her confidence in this sort of marriage is unshakable, and therefore she does not contemplate or expect any divorce or loss of husband in death that could spell sorrow or grief on her. And so, she proudly boasts of this to tease, mock, and deride the second and third world peoples and nations whom she looks down upon, exploits, and brutalizes to prove the inferiority of their gods and of themselves, and her claim that they are the price paid for her ransom, that is, they are the resources provided her by her God and husband, the Trinity, on which her life and physical existence depend. (compare Sc. Pr. 21:18; Sc. Is. 43:3 to 4)

1595 “Because of this, in one day she will be struck with plagues — disease, grief, and famine. And she will be burnt with fire, because the Lord God who judges her is mighty.”

1596 For committing such heinous wrongdoing against the rest of mankind, God's people, religious people, and those Jesus' loyalists and fundamentalists, the sons and daughters of the new Kingdom of God, and for feeling not shame and remorse but proudly boasting about it, she is going to be struck with the three plagues of disease, grief, and famine economically, socially, militarily, and culturally, "in one day". Fabulously rich, economically strong and powerful, scientifically and technologically advanced, and militarily super-powerful Christendom, unbelievably and strangely, is going to be hit hard and suddenly, as in a day, like the Day of a single monarch, by the three plagues of disease, grief, and famine — three things that can hardly be associated with the first world which has now conquered any future threat and spectre of the plagues of disease, grief, and famine, both literally and figuratively. But the improbable, the remotely imaginable, will soon strike capitalist Expanded Christian Judeo-Europe or Christendom. Her end will be brought about by gun-warfare that will completely consume her and obliterate her to belong no longer to the super-class group of nations of the first world.

This extremely improbable occurrence will surely come true, because the Lord God, who determines what is right and wrong for Christendom to do, is unquestionably very strong and powerful. And the three plagues of disease, grief, and famine will naturally and certainly follow the gun-warfare that will destroy her completely.

18:9 to 10 Crying Over the Destruction of Christendom

1597 “The kings of the earth who took part in her immorality and lust will cry and weep over the city when they see the smoke from the flames that consume her. They stand a long way off, because they are afraid of sharing in her suffering. They say, 'How terrible! How awful! This great and mighty city Babylon! In just one hour you have been punished.'" (Rev. 18:9 to 10)

1598 The great leaders of the second and third worlds who would be enticed and drawn into taking part in Christendom's laissez-faire capitalist-business practices and Judeo-European Christian ethics and practices so as to benefit from her bad and unfair behaviour, and her very strong desire to enjoy most of the world's scarce resources at the expense of the rest of the world, the greedy and forcible grabbing of the world's scarce resources at gun-point, what has been termed as the excessive consumption of the West, "will cry and weep", that is, feel sorry, show sadness and lament over Christendom when they see the rising signs of the gun-warfare she will engage in that will certainly lead to her total destruction as the first world in the end. These leaders of the leading industrialised nations outside Christendom will refuse to involve themselves in the gun-warfare that Capitalist West will provoke and prosecute, which will consume her in the end. They will do so, that is, "stand a long way off", or distance themselves from her aggressive wars (on terror?), because they are afraid, if they do not, they too will be consumed by the wars and so lose the prosperity, the little glory and luxury, they too will be enjoying. They will rather voice out the terrible and awful consequential end of the West and her wicked, cruel, and immoral exploitative capitalist methods and practices that have made her the great and mighty people of Judeo-Europe, Judeo-America, and Expanded Judeo-Europe in the world. In just a brief thousand years, that is, “in one hour”, of reign in glory and luxury, unjustly and wickedly enjoyed at the expense of the rest of all humanity, Expanded Judeo-Europe has been made to suffer, because her rise to glory and enjoyment of luxury have been by the wrong road.

18:11-17a Crying and Mourning Over the Collapse of Western Economy

1599 “The merchants of the earth also cry and mourn for her, because no one buys their goods, any longer, no one buys their gold, silver, precious stones, and pearls; their goods of linen, purple cloth, silk, and scarlet; all kinds of rare woods and all kinds of objects made of ivory and of expensive wood, of bronze, iron, and marble; and cinnamon, spice, incense, myrrh, and frankincense; wine and oil, flour and wheat, cattle and sheep, horses and carriages, slaves, and even human lives. The merchants say to her, 'All the good things you longed to own have disappeared, and all your wealth and glamour are gone, and you will never find them again!' The merchants, who became rich from doing business in that city, will stand a long way off, because they are afraid of sharing in her suffering. They will cry and mourn, and say, 'How terrible! How awful for the great city!

She used to dress herself with gold ornaments, precious stones, and pearls! And in one hour she has lost all this wealth!'" (Rev. 18:11-17a)

1600 In the future democratic, capitalist, civilized, Western first world is going to crash economically, socially, and culturally. The crash will follow after she has been plagued with disease epidemics and pandemics which will bring grief or feeling of great sadness and lack of food for a long period of time throughout the Western world. There will be war provoked by the deceptive superpower tendencies that will make her think she will surely be victorious, which will eventually bring about her disastrous impoverished end. Following this will be grief, famine, and disease.

When the rich, democratic, capitalist, Western first world is brought down to her knees, impoverished and no longer able to support and engage in the vigorous competitive international free trade that she will have dictated and forced on the rest of the world to her advantage, the merchants of the rulers, kings, and governments of the second and third worlds, who specialize in trading in the supply of raw materials from the second and third worlds to the first world, and manufactures from the first and second worlds to the third worlds, will lose this very lucrative mercantile trade. This calamity affecting them will make them cry and mourn in sympathy for her and for themselves. They will cry and mourn in sympathy because of the total loss of lucrative business and employment.

For no one buys their primary and manufactured goods including trade in slaves, professionals, skilled workmen, and human spare parts for transplants, as mentioned by their descriptive generic names by the merchants.

1601 The merchants, in ironic tease, prophesy, and say to her, “All the expensive and luxurious things you longed to possess and enjoy have vanished, and all your expensive possessions and the physical beauty of Expanded Judeo-Europe that suggests and exhibits wealth and success are all gone, and you will never find them again.” The merchants, those very importers and exporters of primary and manufactured goods and services, who became rich from doing business with the West, will stop and distance themselves from doing any further business with her, because they are afraid of losing their lucrative business and suffering her fate if they continue to do business with the nation. suffering from economic slump, bankruptcy, collapse, and poverty. Expanded Judeo-Europe led by the super-powerful United States of America is going to collapse and be marginalized in international trade like Africa is now marginalized! “They will cry and mourn, and say, 'How terrible! How awful the suffering from the loss of wealth and glamour as punishment of the great, rich, democratic, capitalist, civilized, Western world!'” The West personified, used to dress herself in linen, purple, and scarlet, and cover herself with gold ornaments, precious stones, and pearls depicting ostentatious opulence accompanying a life-style of magnificence and ease! And in a period of one thousand calendar years, for a great super-powerful Western civilized democratic first world, she has lost all this fabulous wealth! “The American Dream” will soon be gone!

18:17b-19

Those in Shipping Business Regret Collapse of Christendom

1602 “All the ships' captains and passengers, the sailors and all others who earn their living on the sea, stood a long way off, and cried out as they saw the smoke from the flames that consumed her: 'There never has been another city like this great city!' They threw dust on their heads, they cried and mourned, saying, 'How terrible! How awful for the great city! She is the city where all who have ships sailing the seas became rich on her wealth! And in one hour she has lost everything!'" (Rev 18 17b-19)

1603 The decline in the economic prosperity of the capitalist West will adversely affect the international shipping trade. All who earn their living on the sea, as ships' captains and passengers, and as sailors and all others in diverse ways will distance themselves from suffering capitalist West. They will redirect their shipping trade to other economies. They will then regret the horrifying calamity befalling her and so cry and mourn and say, "How very unpleasant the predicament facing Christendom makes us feel very unhappy, upset, and frightened!" and "How very shocking for the great city, great capitalist Christendom!" They will express these lamentations as they begin to see the obvious signs coming from the flaming signs of war that will eventually destroy her.

They will admit and proclaim that "There never has been another great, prosperous, and powerful commercial and religious kingdom or economic and religious empire like this great Christendom!" Expanded Judeo-Europe as Christendom is by far the greatest and most prosperous economic and religious empire or kingdom the world has ever seen, where all who have ships sailing the seas have become rich on her enormous wealth. And in just one thousand calendar years her rise to prosperity has met with a shocking decline, leading to the loss of everything — power, dignity, respect, fame, glory, luxury, material and non-material prosperity.

18:20

God's People Urged to Be Glad for Christendom's Destruction

1604 “Be glad, heaven, because of her destruction! Be glad, God's people and the apostles and prophets! For God has condemned her for what she did to you!” (Rev. 18:20)

1605 Christendom's destruction has been said to be due to what she did to God's people. God's people are those she declared as heretics, her enemies, the apostles and prophets, especially those who constitute the leadership-rulership group, "heaven" or the 144,000 Spirit-sealed servants and the "enormous crowd from every nation, tribe, language, and race" who are to rule over the earth with Christ or the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles as the new Lamb, for ever and ever as the new heaven. They are exhorted to show openly and exceedingly that they are pleased and happy for the timely destruction brought on Christendom by the God and Father of Jesus Christ and of all mankind. Although the anointed 12 Galilean apostles, the 144,000 Spirit-sealed servants, and most, if not all of the enormous crowd are now dead, to God they are all living, and also their souls, represented now as the resurrected church of the John class of people, do the rejoicing for the destruction of Christendom. (compare Matt. 22:32; Mk. 12:27; Lk. 20:38; Rev. 6:9 to 11)

18:21 to 23

1606 “Then a mighty angel picked a stone the size of a large millstone and threw it into the sea, saying, 'This is how the great city Babylon will be violently thrown down and will never be seen again. The music of harps and of human voices, of players of the flute and the trumpet, will never be heard in you again! No workman in any trade will ever be found in you again; and the sound of the millstone will be heard no more! Never again will the light of a lamp be seen in you; no more will the voices of brides and grooms be heard in you. Your merchants were the most powerful in all the world, and with your false magic you deceived all the peoples of the world.'” (Rev. 18:21 to 23)

1607 The punitive calamity to befall the Western world in the future is frighteningly unimaginable! A literal stone the size of a large millstone will be very heavy indeed! When it is thrown into the literal sea, it will just sink to the bottom covered with the dark cold brine at the bottom and remain there unseen from the surface and by sailors and swimmers for ages, even for ever.

A mighty human messenger of God, the same as the mighty messenger with the little open scroll in his hand, who also performed as the messenger with great authority whose splendour brightened the whole earth, will demonstrate to mankind in his teaching exercises how great Babylon, Christendom, like past great empires, will be violently destroyed. He will “pick up”, that is, point to, as an example, a large arid land, a desert like the Sahara Desert with visible signs of it being the territory of great ancient prosperous and powerful empires, such as the extant remains of the pyramids in the deserts of arid Egypt and Sudan suggest; and let people imagine a huge pyramid, like a large millstone, sitting in the sea of sand, built only by large populations of masses of people, “the sea”, with highly advanced culture and technology, who now have all gone, perished, with the great ancient Cush, Nubian, Mandingo, Ghana, Songhai, Mali, Sosso, and Berber empires. (compare Heb. 3:4) Throwing the millstone into the sea only means assigning the pyramid symbolized as “a large millstone”, to the large populations of the masses of the ancient peoples of the Sahara Desert, “the sea”, as their work.

1608 The mighty messenger will, then, compare Christendom's total destruction, economically, socially, and culturally with such a calamity that must have befallen the great empires of the Sahara. It actually means that great Babylon, capitalist, civilized, democratic, Western first world, today's ruler of the world, "the earth", will be thrown violently into "the sea", the ruled masses of the world, to become like them and become marginalized for ever. For their era of rulership of the world will have ended for all time and replaced by the new heaven for ever. "The first will be last and the last will be first", that is, today's first world will be like today's third world in the future, and today's third world will be like today's first world in the future, in grand style!

1609 If “This is how great Babylon will be violently thrown down and never be seen again”, then, we are to expect that by the violence that her gun-warfare will provoke, Christendom will be destroyed as a church, as a faith, as a political and economic empire, and as an exclusive territorial entity for ever and ever. The civilization of the West and its culture will be totally destroyed in such a way as to beat all imagination and understanding, that is, beyond comparison with what has happened to any of the historical ancient empires that have ceased to exist, passed into oblivion, completely destroyed through warfare! (compare Sc. Dan. 2:1 to 47).

1610 “The music of harps and of human voices, of players of the flute and trumpet, will never be heard in you again!”

1611 As a church and religion, the destruction of great Babylon, the Judeo-European Christian Church, will definitely bring to an end “the music of harps and of human voices, of players of the flute and trumpet” for ever, while the people belonging to her will remain to belong to no other religious organizations or to other non-Judeo-European Christian organizations or go about their secular activities in their various nations without believing in and practising Judeo-European Christianity and Judeo-European Catholicism and Orthodoxy again. But, as Christendom, a commercial and political entity, the destruction of great Babylon, the Expanded Christian Judeo-Europe, so that “the music of harps and of human voices, of players of the flute and trumpet (is) never heard in (her) again” suggests the destruction of Expanded Christian Judeo-Europe, the democratic, civilized, capitalist, Western first world, in such a way as to turn her into a cold desert or is replaced by a new culture and civilisation as was done to ancient Babylon. In this way, it will be easy to see how “No workman in any trade will ever be found in you again; and the sound of millstone will be heard no more”. Thus, Expanded Christian Judeo-Europe will cease to be the Factory of the world, where manufactures of all descriptions are produced for the rest of the world, by tradesmen of all skills. Then “Never again will the light of a lamp be seen in you; no more will the voices of brides and grooms be heard in you”. The West or Expanded Christian Judeo-Europe will suffer negative population growth due to, perhaps, legalised flourishing gay culture, migration and decline in matrimonial marriages that the Church sanctions; and Expanded Christian Judeo-Europe, as the centre of education, learning, and knowledge will never again be the place where educational, learning, and training institutions as “lamps” will be seen and sought after.

1612 Expanded Christian Judeo-Europe, the rich and powerful democratic, civilized, capitalist, Western first world, has the monopoly of possessing the most powerful businessmen and businesswomen in the world, and she used her false Christian economic principles, virtues, and values to engineer wrong, untrue or immoral teachings and practices as “false magic” to cheat, steal, and deceive all the peoples of the world in order to appropriate a lion's share of the world's scarce resources to fabulously enrich and prosper herself. The laissez-faire economic policy of allowing private businesses to develop and operate without government control, and the profit motive as the only justifiable, rational, and acceptable reason for going into business are the driving forces of capitalism. But, unfortunately and unavoidably, the route to the City of Profit is through the territories of the Kingdom of Cheats and the Empire of Thieves! Surely, the twin evils of private capitalism and state capitalism will find no place in the New World!

1613 “Babylon was punished because the blood of prophets and of God's people was found in the city; yes, the blood of all those who have been killed on earth.” (Rev. 18:24)

1614 The reason given for this sort of punishment meted out to Christendom is that she has spilled the blood of people who carry the message of God, and of God's people, religious people those belonging to the leadership-rulership realm, the anointed 12 Galilean apostles, the 144,000 Spirit-sealed servants and the enormous crowd who were urged to come out from her in order not to take part in her sins, so as not to share in her punishment. So God's people, taking a lesson from this, will have "to flee to the hills", escape from Expanded Christian Judeo-Europe, the moment they see her "surrounded by the punishing armies" in order not to share in her punishment. (compare Matt. 24:15 to 22; Mk. 13:14 to 20; Lk. 21:20 to 24)

1615 Great Babylon is also pronounced guilty of spilling the blood of all those who have been killed on earth. She has accomplished this ignoble feat by means of war, famine, disease, and wild animals. Her wicked, cruel, and unjust activities throughout the world have been the cause of the many wars that have afflicted mankind, of the widespread food shortages occasioned by economic sanctions that have become endemic and plague especially third-world countries and peoples, of the many Judeo-European and new diseases that have spread everywhere, including those that are the products of chemical and biological war research, such as leukaemia and H.I.V/A.I.D.S, and are afflicting the human race, and of uncivilized Judeo-European Christians, as “wild animals”, who employ warfare to disturb societies and governments in and outside Christendom. Great Babylon, as the physical representation of Satan the Devil, the opposer of the rulership of God, is thus guilty of the deaths of all those who have been killed on earth since the legendary Adam! (compare John 8:44; Rev. 13:2; Sc. Gen. 3:14 to 15)

Revelation 19

19:1 to 4 God's People Praise God for Punishing Christendom

1616 “After this I heard what sounded like a large crowd of people in heaven, saying, 'Praise God! Salvation, glory and power belong to God! True and just are his judgements! He has condemned the prostitute who was corrupting the earth with her immorality. God has punished her because she killed his servants.' Again they shouted, 'Praise God! The smoke from the flames that consume the great city goes up for ever and ever!' The twenty-four elders and the four living creatures fell down and worshipped God, who was seated on the throne. They said, 'Amen! Praise God!'" (Rev. 19:1 to 4)

1617 The large crowd of people in heaven is the enormous crowd from every nation, tribe, language, and race together with the 144,000 Spirit-sealed servants of God who are chosen to rule over the earth for ever and ever, and therefore belong to the leadership-rulership realm or heaven. From there they tell the world and urge all to express thanks to God and show respect for God for what he has done to the Christian world, the Judeo-European Christian Kingdom, now called Christendom. To God belong salvation, glory, and power, justly and truly exercised in punishing the Judeo-European Christian Church, the prostitute, who was corrupting the rulership affairs of the human race with the immoral principles, virtues, and values inherent in her cherished teachings and practices sourced from the Holy Bible and her so-called saintly Church Fathers. The Lord God Almighty has punished the Judeo-European Christian Church living in Christendom for the sin of killing his servants, the so-called heretics, Jesus' loyalists and fundamentalists, all the enemies of the Church of Rome.

1618 Again they say loudly to all to praise God, as they continue to observe the signs from the wars that consume Christendom rising up steadily on and on without ending. The destruction of the Church of Rome completely frees the leadership of the 144,000 Spirit-sealed people and the enormous crowd who are collectively symbolized as and are led by the twenty-four elders and the four living creatures or institutions that surround the kingship of the Lord God Almighty, also, symbolized as the throne of God, for both of them to show publicly their submission to the Spirit of the Lord God Almighty living in the Lamb, who is seated on the throne. It is the Spirit of God who lives in the enormous crowd and rules the world for ever and ever, who is seated with the new Lamb on the throne, which is surrounded by the four living creatures symbolizing the Kingship, Subjection, Humanity, and Priesthood that will last for ever. They say, "Truly! Praise God!" For this achievement, and they go ahead to praise God for this achievement.

The Wedding of the Lamb and the Bride

1619 “Then there came from the throne the sound of a voice, saying, 'Praise our God, all his servants and all people, both great and small, who have reverence for him!' Then I heard what sounded like a large crowd, like the sound of a roaring waterfall, like loud peals of thunder. I heard them say, 'Praise God! For the Lord, our Almighty God, is King! Let us rejoice and be glad; let us praise his greatness! For the time has come for the wedding of the Lamb, and his bride has prepared herself for it. She has been given clean shining linen to wear.' (The linen is the good deeds of God's people.)

1620 “Then the angel said to me, 'Write this: happy are those who have been invited to the wedding feast of the Lamb.' And the angel added, 'These are the true words of God.'

1621 “I fell down at his feet to worship him, but he said to me, 'Don't do it! I am a servant together with you and with your fellow-believers, all those who hold to the truth that Jesus revealed. Worship God!'

1622 “For the truth that Jesus revealed is what inspires the prophets.” (Rev. 19:5 to 10)

1623 After the proclamation of the fall and destruction of the Judeo-European Christian Kingdom, as Christendom, followed by the coming out from her by God's people, “Then there came from the throne the sound of a voice, saying to God's people who had come out from her, 'Praise our God, all his servants and all people, both great and small, who have reverence for him!'" By obeying the exhortation and coming out from her, God's people show that they have reverence for God. And the voice that made the exhortation is that of the resurrected anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, who is in the centre of the throne. Then the John class of people heard the response from the people of God, all his servants and all people, both great and small, who have reverence for him, who had come out of her. It sounded like a large crowd, like the sound of a roaring waterfall, like loud peals of thunder. They said, “Praise God! For the Lord, our Almighty God, is King! Let us rejoice and be glad, let us praise his greatness! For the time has come for the wedding of the Lamb, and his bride has prepared herself for it. She has been given clean shining linen to wear. (The linen is the good deeds of God's people.)”

1624 God's people declare that the Lord, their Almighty God, the Spirit of Jesus Christ has begun to rule and so it has become their joyous duty to praise the greatness that his kingship portrays. And it is because the start of his rule also shows that it is time for the wedding of the Lamb as the resurrected anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles in whom the Spirit of the Lord God Almighty lives, which also shows that the Lamb's bride, the Holy Spirit-sealed 144,000 servants of God, has already been resurrected, born again, and has come out of the fallen Judeo-European Christian Church living in Christendom prepared for the wedding. God's people have been given clean shining linen to wear, which was the preaching work given them by the Spirit of God and the mighty angel. (compare Rev. 10:11) The clean shining linen symbolizes the good deeds of God's people recognized by God, who has used that to separate them from the fallen Judeo-European Christians of the Judeo-European Christian Church living in Christendom, whose deeds are evil, and so are dressed or draped in contrast "in purple and scarlet, and covered with gold ornaments, precious stones, and pearls ... (and) drunk with the blood of God's people and the blood of those who were killed because they had been loyal to Jesus". They have come out from the fallen Judeo-European Christian Church wearing clean shining linen, exemplary good deeds, and ready and prepared to meet the anointed 12 Galilean apostles as the new Lamb resurrected to start the rule for a thousand years.

1625 “Then the (mighty) angel (who is explaining the Revelation to the John class of people) said to me, 'Write this: happy are those who have been invited to the wedding feast of the Lamb.' And the (mighty) angel added, 'These are the true words of God.'”

1626 Those invited to the wedding feast of the Lamb, the enormous crowd, are given or rewarded with the greatness of kings to rule with the Lamb and the wedded Bride for a thousand years. They perform, in addition to their kingship, as judges and priests of God and of Christ (= the new Lamb with the wedded Bride) for a thousand years. They are raised first to rule with the Christ (the groom with the bride) and so are pronounced happy and greatly blessed because the second death has not power over them. They form the New Heaven. The mighty angel affirmed this to be the true words of their God, the Spirit of Jesus Christ, who cannot and will not lie. (compare Lk. 22:28 to 30; Matt. 19:28) of exceeding blessings coming from the mighty angel. So they readily fell at his feet to worship him to express their thanks and show respect to the God they mistakenly thought he was. But the mighty angel with the small open scroll in his hand, explained to the John class of people, God's people, that he was a human being and just one of them, God's people, "all those who hold the truth that Jesus revealed", as against Satan the Devil's people, all Judeo-European Christians, "all those who hold in their hands a gold (wine)-cup, the Holy Bible, full of obscene and filthy things, the result of (their) immorality". For the true prophets of God are inspired by only the message of truth that Jesus revealed, which is contained in the Book of Revelation. They are the Jesus' loyalist fundamentalists. All other prophets who claim to be from God such as Paul of Tarsus, Joseph Barnabas, and all others who proclaim other truths that took away from or added anything to the truth revealed by Jesus, are, thus, found to be false prophets whose fallen Judeo-European Christian Church is, understandably, the false prophet, the famous prostitute, the fallen great Babylon.

19:11 to 16 The King of Kings and Lord of Lords Fights His Battles

1628 “Then I saw heaven open, and there was a white horse. Its rider is called Faithful and True; it is with justice that he judges and fights his battles. His eyes were like a flame of fire, and he wore many crowns on his head.

He had a name written on him, but no one except himself knows what it is. The robe he wore was covered with blood. His name is 'The Word of God'. The armies of heaven followed him, riding on white horses and dressed in clean white linen. Out of his mouth came a sharp sword, with which he will defeat the nations.

He will rule over them with a rod of iron, and he will trample out the wine in the winepress of the furious anger of the Almighty God. On his robe and on his thigh was written: 'King of kings and Lord of lords.'” (Rev. 19:11 to 16)

1629 Between 1517 and 1546 Martin Luther explained in his many writings, speeches, conferences, and teachings to the John class of people of the 16th century, how the famous prostitute, the Church of Rome, was going to be punished together with the red beast, the Roman Empire number 666. God was going to use Jesus Christ, represented as the new Lamb, to administer punishment to the couple at the tail end of the eighteenth century. Martin Luther explained that two carnal battles would be fought involving the Church of Rome and the Roman Empire number 666 using the ten kings against Jesus Christ, represented as the new Lamb, and his called, chosen, and faithful followers; and another between the Church of Rome and the Roman Empire number 666 using the ten kings. In the first war Jesus Christ, represented as the new Lamb, together with his called, chosen, and faithful followers would defeat the Holy Roman Empire and the ten kings, because the new Lamb having seven horns and seven eyes is King of kings and Lord of lords. In the second war the Roman Empire number 666 together with the ten kings would defeat the Church of Rome, leading to the separation of the Roman Church from the Roman State, the end of the marriage of the Church of Rome to the Roman Empire number 666. The Church of Rome would thus cease to be the Official Church and Religion of the Roman Empire number 666! The second war involving the two would also end up in the dismemberment of the Roman Empire number 666 and the dismemberment of the Church of Rome as punishment. The dismembered parts as the many political Judeo-European nation-states and the many denominational Judeo-European Christian churches would be eaten by birds flying in midair or mid-heaven, who represent the middle-level political and middle-level Judeo-European Christian church leaders, who would come to lead and feed fat on the many nation-states and the many denominational Judeo-European Christian churches to their satisfaction.

1630 In the first century when anointed Simon Peter with the other anointed eleven apostles as the new Lamb announced to the world that God had made Jesus “Lord and Messiah (Anointed One)”, the new leadership-rulership realm, the new heaven, came into being, so that the John class of people, “saw heaven open”. Among the leadership-rulership realm or group was a white horse. “Its rider was called Faithful and True; it was with justice that he judges and fights his battles. His eyes were like a flame of fire, and he wore many crowns on his head.

He had a name written on him, but no one except himself knows what it is. The robe he wore was covered with blood. His name is 'The Word of God.'" The names “Faithful and True” and “The Word of God” are for Jesus whose earthly leadership-rulership role was taken up and played by anointed Simon Peter with the other anointed eleven apostles as the new Lamb, who leads his first century group of believers in Jesus as the white horse which the new Lamb rides. Thus the white horse was the church of the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles in Jerusalem from A.D. 30. The Lamb, that is, the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, led or rode the church of Jesus of Nazareth from A.D. 30. With Justice the Lamb judged the lost sheep of the people of Israel in order to redeem the 144,000; and he judged the Roman world in order to save the enormous crowd from every nation, tribe, language, and race. The Lamb has seven horns and seven eyes which are the seven spirits of God that have been sent throughout the whole earth.

Martin Luther is the seventh horn and seventh eye of the new Lamb. Then with justice the Lamb through Martin Luther, from the 16th century, fought against his enemies in the carnal religious battles, the crusades and the Inquisition which soiled his robe figuratively with blood, to save the so-called heretics from the hands of the Church of Rome, the ten kings of the Roman Empire, and the Roman Empire number 666. This latter battle stained the otherwise pure white robe, “the clean shining linen”, the exemplary good deeds, of the new Lamb with “blood”, with actions preached against by Jesus Christ.

1631 “Its rider was called Faithful and True; it was with justice that he judges and fights his battles. His eyes were like a flame of fire, and he wore many crowns on his head. He had a name written on him, but no one except himself knows what it is. The robe he wore was covered with blood.

His name is 'The Word of God.'” The new Lamb had seven horns and seven eyes. In the 16th century it was the seventh horn and seventh eye of the new Lamb who was being used by the Spirit of the Lord God Almighty to fight his battles. He was Martin Luther. It was with justice that Martin Luther judged and fought his battles against the Church of Rome and the kings of the ten nations of the Holy Roman Empire from the 16th century forward.

Justice is a like for a like, a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye, and a life for a life. Martin Luther judged and fought his battles with the Pope and the Emperor in the war of words with war of words; and the war of swords or guns with war of swords or guns. Martin Luther judged and fought his battles of words with his characteristic energetic fire and vivid perception of the truth, “the Word of God”, as he saw it. This was justice for you. And Martin Luther judged and fought his battles of ruling over the nations with a rod of iron. In the civil war that broke out in 1546, German Protestants fought German Catholics using lethal weapons: it was with such justice that Martin Luther judged and fought his battles against the Pope of the Church of Rome and the Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire. He fought his enemies in the war of swords or guns with war of swords or guns; this was justice for you! But this act rather soiled his robe as his exemplary good deeds figuratively with blood, as actions preached against by Jesus Christ, while performing his many duties symbolized as wearing many crowns on his head. “He had a name written on him, but no one except himself knows what it is.” “The name is 'the Word of God'”, which meant that he alone in the 16th century preached the truth revealed by Jesus and the true word of God.

1632 “The armies of heaven followed him, riding on white horses and dressed in clean white linen.” The armies of heaven were the large groups of believers trained to “fight”, that is, trained to oppose false Judeo-European Christian and Catholic teachings and practices, who belonged to the leadership-rulership group and who also rode the white horses that represented the so-called heretical sects, the Jesus' loyalist fundamentalist Protestant churches they led. The leaders of the Protestant churches were dressed in clean white linen, which showed their good deeds of faithfully keeping strictly to the only truth revealed by Jesus and the word of God. These leaders in the 16th century were the other Protestant Reformation leaders such as Calvin, Zwingli, Knox, Cranmer, and all the others who followed the lead of Martin Luther in the various Judeo-European countries and led their Protestant churches and preached and taught their messages based on the Sermon on the Mount, the Four Gospels in the New Testament, the Acts of the Apostles, and the Letters of Paul. Such teachings were the clean white linen they were dressed in.

1633 “Out of his mouth came a sharp sword, with which he will defeat the nations. He will rule over them with a rod of iron, and he will trample out the wine in the winepress of the furious anger of the Almighty God.”

1634 Out of the mouth of the new Lamb, the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the new Lamb, who was Martin Luther, came a sharp sword which symbolized the unique truth that Jesus revealed which was a new message of God never made known to the earlier prophets. With this “sharp sword” as an emblem of authority and power, and representing the unique message of truth that he carried, the new Lamb, as Simon Peter, would defeat the nation of the lost sheep of the people of Israel and redeem the 144,000 in the 1st century from the Diaspora; and in the 16th century the new Lamb, as Martin Luther, defeat the Holy Roman Empire together with the ten nation-states and save the enormous crowd. But the Lamb would rule over them with a rod of iron, a tubular metal rod of iron, symbolizing the gun used in carnal warfare; the new Lamb, as Martin Luther, with the heretical churches would engage them in gun-warfare in the carnal crusades to spill blood which covered his robe.

The clean and righteous deeds of Martin Luther, as the new Lamb, would thus be stained by the carnal crusades he would engage in. The result: the Roman Empire number 666 would be shattered into many nation-states and the Church of Rome into many denominations. The many nation-states and the many denominational churches and sects would become plagues plaguing the human race. Then he would trample out the wine from the clusters of grapes, representing the denominational churches, in the winepress of the furious anger of Almighty God. This would entail the crushing and harming of the many denominational Judeo-European Christian churches in the winepress that the Judeo-European Christian Church living in Christendom was, and is, so that they churn out profuse false teachings as strong intoxicating and addictive wine like blood that the false prophet would make the people drink and become dead drunk.

The Lord God Almighty made error go to them so that they produced and drank their false teachings as red-wine, because they did not love only the truth that was revealed by Jesus.

1635 “On his robe and on his thigh was written the name: 'King of kings and Lord of lords.'"

1636 The new Lamb in the 16 superscript th century wore many crowns. This meant that he had been given many jobs to perform, as covered above which demanded seriousness at tackling all of them, making his eyes look like a flame of fire. The new Lamb's jobs engaged him in battles against the Almighty Roman Empire number 666 and all the ten kings of the Roman Empire; and yet he defeated them all. This proved that the seventh horn and seventh eye of the new Lamb, as Martin Luther, was indeed the King of kings and the Lord of lords.

19:17 to 18 Political and Church Leaders Invited to God's Great Feast

1637 “Then I saw an angel standing on the sun (or in the sun; J.B). He shouted in a loud voice to all the birds flying in midair (in midheaven; N.W): 'Come and gather together for God's great feast! Come and eat the flesh of kings, generals, and soldiers, the flesh of horses and their riders, the flesh of all people, slave and free, great and small.'” (Rev. 19:17 to 18)

1638 Martin Luther, an Augustinian canon, in 1517 protested Pope Leo 10's offer of “indulgences” or promises of forgiveness of sin, to all who gave money to build the magnificent new church of St. Peter at Rome, which he authorized a Dominican friar, Tetzel, to preach to people about the pains of hell which could be escaped by buying an indulgence. His protest was in the form of a list of ninety-five theses which he nailed to the door of the Wittenberg church in Germany, denying the Pope's right to forgive sins in this way. He offered to support these in open argument. In the original ninety-five theses (later edited by his followers) Martin Luther questioned the Catholic Creed, the Nicene Creed or the Trinity Creed, itself which is held as the central doctrine of the Church of Rome.

1639 A storm of controversy arose over the stance taken by Martin Luther. Luther followed up his attack at a conference at Leipzig, as well as in his famous address to the Christian Nobles of Germany and in other writings. In these he called for a thorough reformation of the Church of Rome, especially in its teaching and practice. The response to this call was the emergence of many middle-level church leaders as reformers, Protestants, dissenters, Presbyterians, Huguenots, etcetera who formed in the ten nation-states various Judeo-European Christian denominational churches and sects out of the Church of Rome which hastened the dismemberment and the eating of the dismembered “flesh” of the Church of Rome by these “birds flying in midair (in midheaven).”

1640 The earthquake occasioned by the storm of controversy that arose over Martin Luther's standing on the Church, or in the Church, that is, "on the sun" or "in the sun", to call on potentially capable reformers, middle-level leaders, waiting in the wings of the Church of Rome to reform it, also affected the Roman Empire number 666 which was dismembered into various political Judeo-European nation-states whose political leaders emerged as middle-level statesmen and stateswomen waiting in the wings to eat the many dismembered "flesh" of the Roman Empire number 666.

1641 This event in the history of the Church of Rome and of the Roman Empire number 666 is what was captured by the John's prophetic vision revealed to him. "Then I saw an angel standing on the sun." The John class of people in the 16th century saw Martin Luther, a messenger of God, standing on the Church of Rome or in the Church of Rome. The Church of Rome is the sun emitting light or teachings which Martin Luther stood on or attacked or controverted. "He shouted in a loud voice to all the birds flying in midair (in midheaven)": He called loudly through the wide circulation of his writings and through public conferences to middle-level leaders capable of reforming the Church of Rome and leading her or reforming the Roman Empire and leading it. "Come and gather together for God's great feast! Come and eat the flesh of kings, generals, and soldiers, the flesh of horses and their riders, the flesh of all people, slave and free, great and small."

The potential middle-level leaders of the Church of Rome and of the Roman Empire had been summoned or called to gather together ready for God's great feast. The Lord God Almighty was going to let them feast on, lead and rule, the dismembered flesh of the Church of Rome and on the dismembered flesh of the Roman Empire, the flesh of all people, slave and free, great and small, living in the Church of Rome and in the Roman Empire. The flesh of kings, generals, and soldiers came from the Roman Empire and the ten kings; and the flesh of horses and their riders came from the Church of Rome split into three major parts.

19:19 to 21 The Empire and the Church Thrown Alive Into Warfare

1642 “Then I saw the beast and the kings of the earth and their armies gathered to fight the one who was riding the horse and against his army. The beast was taken prisoner, together with the false prophet who had performed miracles in his presence. (It was by those miracles that he had deceived those who had the mark of the beast and those who had worshipped the image of the beast.) The beast and the false prophet were both thrown alive into the lake of fire that burns with sulphur. Their armies were killed by the sword that comes out of the mouth of the one who was riding the horse; and all the birds ate all they could of their flesh.” (Rev. 19:19 to 21)

1643 “The Christian Church by the third century had become a firmly organized society, growing in numbers and authority. Constantine the Great (A.D. 274 to 337) realized that, since it could not be crushed, it must be built as a cornerstone into the Empire. It must, therefore, be united, without heresies. So, at his instigation the leaders of the Church met at the Council of Nicaea (in 325) and drew up the Nicene Creed. How far Constantine's own Christianity was a spiritual conviction and how far a mere political move it is impossible to tell; but it seems most likely that he had a real conviction of the glory, majesty, and might of God.” “Like his father, (Constantius), ConstantineThe Great had always allowed a measure of toleration of Christians, in opposition to the persecutions of Diocletian and others, but now he gave the Christian Church both support and wealth.” (Ref: Oxford Junior Ency. Great Lives; volumeV.p. 104)

1644 Athanasius (c. 296 to 373) did not write the so-called Athanasian Creed, the Nicene Creed, or the Catholic Creed, “but it was written later and named in his honour. He is best remembered because of his struggle against the heresy of Arius, a priest of Alexandria, who preached that Christ was not God but a created Being, standing as it were between God and man. The idea of demi-gods was familiar in those days, and the view of Arius became popular.

Therefore Constantine The Great called a Council of Bishops to meet at Nicaea in 325 to settle the true doctrine. Athanasius, (a deacon), who accompanied his Bishop to Nicaea, so impressed the Council that Arius' teaching was rejected and the Creed of Nicaea, with its statement that Christ was 'of one substance' with the Father, was adopted. Athanasius became Bishop of Alexandria, and fought hard against heresy.” (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, Great Lives. volume V p 22)

1645 These developments in the Christian Church and in the Roman Empire engendered the battles between the beast, who was the Roman Empire led by the emperors and the false prophet, who was the Judeo-European Christian Church, the Roman Catholic Church or the Church of Rome, led by the popes, cardinals, and bishops, born out of the 325 Council of Bishops at Nicaea, and the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, as the new Lamb, and his called, chosen, and faithful followers, the so-called heretics, the Jesus' loyalist fundamentalists led by Arius who was declared the first heretic by the Council of Nicaea. From that time the Roman Empire number 666 together with the later ten kings and the false prophet, who deceived them with the false miracles she was allowed to perform, fought long and hard to exclude heresies, as Arians and their teachings, from the Church of Rome.

1646 “St. Dominic de Guzman (1170 to 1221) was a Spaniard, born in Castile.... He studied theology at Valencia University for ten years. Then he served as a canon (clergyman) at Osma Cathedral until, when he was 35, his bishop, Acevedo, chose him to accompany him on a mission to the land of the Albigenses, in south-west France, where the people (in the view of the Church of Rome) were following a false religion. The churches there were almost deserted, and many of the clergy lived idle or evil lives. The Pope tried to deal with the heresy of the Albigenses by sending papal legates who came with pomp and luxury.... The Pope then tried to crush the heresy by sending a crusading army against the Albigenses and slaughtering many of them, a cruel persecution which Dominic to his discredit supported.”

1647 The Albigenses lived in the town of Albi, in the district of Albigeois, in south of France. They belonged to a Catharist (Greek: katharos, pure) or Manichaean sect. The 13th-century crusade, beginning in the district of Albigeois, with the Inquisition, was prosecuted by the Pope of the Church of Rome, the Judeo-European Christian Church, as the false prophet, to stamp it in blood.

1648 “St. Louis 9 (1214 to 1270). The saintly Louis 9 became King of France when he was only 12, and his beautiful and capable mother, Blanche of Castile, ruled for him during his minority. …

1649 “Louis embarked on two lavishly prepared crusades, the first in 1248 and the second in 1269.

In both cases he acted in opposition to the advice of his wise mother and his councillors, who realized that these crusades were harmful to France. Louis, though personally brave, was not a good general, and both crusades were lamentable failures. On the first occasion his army was destroyed, and he was taken prisoner. On the second he fell ill and died of plague in Tunisia before he could achieve much. He was canonized some 27 years after his death." (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, Great Lives. volumeV. p. 283)

1650 Both of the forces of the Roman Empire with the ten kings of the earth and the Roman Catholic Church fought series of battles, crusades, against the heretics, the forces of the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the new Lamb. But, in the end, the forces of the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ were victorious, and both of the Roman Empire together with the kings of the earth and the Roman Catholic Church were taken prisoner, that is, they were both restrained from operating as an empire in freedom and as a church in freedom. The Empire and the Church were thus captured by the new Lamb, the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, and were kept restrained somewhere. They were restrained as prisoners of war, bogged down in warfare. They, thus, could not operate and exercise power freely as they used to as an empire and as a church, because of their defeat in the crusades which unsettled the Church and the Empire.

1651 Then both of the Roman Empire and the Roman Catholic Church, while still “alive” and operating as an empire and as a church, were pushed into bloody fratricidal and homicidal wars to separate Church from State which led to the fragmentation of the Empire and of the Church as a fitting punishment of both of them.

1652 These two historical developments are what the Revelation accounts have put in a visionary prophetic drama as follows: “Then I saw the beast and the kings of the earth and their armies gathered to fight the one who was riding the horse and against his army.”

1653 From 325, when the Council of Nicaea declared Arius a heretic, Constantine the Great, the Emperor of the Roman Empire, the beast, and the ten kings ruling the ten nation-states of the Holy Roman Empire, and their military forces, as “their armies”, got themselves poised to exclude heresies from the Roman Catholic Church. Actions taken to exclude heretical sects such as Arians, Albigenses, Waldenses, Manichees, Catharists, etcetera, amounted to gathering “to fight the one who was riding the horse and against his army”. The new Lamb of Jesus Christ, the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, was the one who was riding the white horse, and the “armies” of the new Lamb were the companies of reformers, renegades, dissenters, etcetera, led by their dissenting and reforming leaders who were also “riding on white horses and dressed in clean white linen”. The white horses they were riding on were the Arians, the Albigenses, the Waldenses, the Manichees, the Catharists, the Protestants, the Huguenots, Presbyterians, etcetera; and the clean white linen they were dressed in showed their strict adherence to only the truth revealed by Jesus and the word of God, found in the Sermon on the Mount, the Four Gospels, and the Acts of the Apostles, uncontaminated by the Creed of Athanasius and the teachings of St. Barnabas, St. Paul, St. Athanasius, and the other Church Fathers which they opposed and so became heretics as far as the Church of Rome and the Christianized Roman Empire were concerned. They, thus, were so-called “Christian” fundamentalists who followed only the teachings of Jesus and the word of God.

1654 The Waldenseswere a Christian community of austere morality and devotion to the simplicity of the Gospel. Originally they were followers of Peter Waldo, after whom they were named and called, a merchant of Lyon in the second half of the 12th century. Their chief centre was, and still is, the Alps in South-East France and Piedmont. The Manichees were followers of Mani, a native of Ecbatana (c. 216 to 276), who taught that everything sprang from two chief principles, light and darkness, or good and evil. The Catharists (Cathari: plural) were a medieval (1000 to 1450) Manichaean sect, chiefly in South France and North Italy, such as the Albigensians.

1655 “The beast was taken prisoner, together with the false prophet who had performed miracles in his presence. (It was by those miracles that he had deceived those who had the mark of the beast and those who had worshipped the image of the beast.)”

1656 The crusades and the Inquisition were carried out by the Roman Empire, the beast and the ten kings of the earth, the kings of the ten Judeo-European nation-states, together with the Church of Rome, the false prophet, the official religion and church of the Roman Empire number 666. Their involvement in the crusades and the Inquisition bogged them down to battling and antagonizing their own citizens and membership. This made them prisoners of war, a sort of addiction from which they could not free themselves so as to perform their official, legitimate, and justifiable duties as an empire and as a church. However the Church of Rome had performed miracles that had impressed and so made the Emperor of the Roman Empire believe that the Church of Rome was a true prophet of God worthy of being made the religion of the whole Roman Empire number 666. (But it is revealed here that it was by those miraculous acts of the Popes of the Church of Rome, wrongly believed to have come from the true God, that she had deceived the emperors, officials, and the citizens of the Roman Empire number 666, and those Judeo-European Christians who had supported and served as officials, ruling cardinals, bishops, priests, stewards, soldiers, and crusaders of the Holy Roman Empire which was the image of the beast).

1657 “The beast and the false prophet were both thrown alive into the lake of fire that burns with sulphur.”

1658 The Roman Empire number 666 as the beast, and the Church of Rome as the false prophet, while still existing and operating as a State and as a State Religion, were made to involve themselves in the wars that employ weapons and munitions that spewed fire from burning sulphur, that is, “thrown alive into the lake that burns with sulphur”. Modern gun-warfare employs mainly guns and bombs which kill and destroy by fire fuelled by sulphur. The Roman Empire number 666 and the Church of Rome were separated and their unitary entities also came to their end. They were dismembered and their dismembered nation-states and denominational churches and sects, as plagues plaguing the human race, have been consigned to warring among themselves ever since. This was how “They were both thrown alive into the lake of fire that burns with sulphur” to destroy them and follow up with the killing of their armies.

1659 “Their armies were killed by the sword that comes out of the mouth of the one who was riding the horse, and all the birds ate all they could of their flesh.”

1660 The unique message of truth that Jesus Christ revealed that does not permit or justify but condemns war and violence against both foes and friends, believers and unbelievers, was the sword that comes out of the mouth of the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, the new Lamb represented in the 16th century by Martin Luther, who was leading his called, chosen, and faithful followers. This truth uncontaminated by the teachings of the Church Fathers of the crusades and Inquisition preached and taught by Martin Luther caused the “killing of their armies”, that is, the disorganization and dismemberment of the populations of the Roman Empire number 666 and the Church of Rome forming companies of soldiers of the crusades and the Inquisition involving and led by Judeo-European Christian kings, generals, and religious orders led by their abbots and abbesses, all the peoples of the Holy Roman Empire, slave and free, great and small. The armies were “killed”, disbanded, by the sword representing the truth revealed by Jesus Christ which commanded love for one another, and for their enemies, which, when accepted and applied strictly by the Judeo-European “Christian” armies, made their fighting for the Roman Empire number 666 as the beast, and or for the Church of Rome as the false prophet, untenable and so led to spontaneous disbanding of themselves. Thus the crusading armies and the Court of Inquisition have long since disappeared!

1661 The dismemberment created many nation-states from the destroyed Roman Empire number 666 led by political leaders who fed fat on them and many denominational Judeo-European Christian churches, sects, and cults led by religious leaderships as popes, cardinals, patriarchs, bishops, priests, ministers, pastors, elders, and governing bodies, who also fed fat on them. These middle-level political leaders leading the dismembered Judeo-European nation-states, and the middle-level religious leaders, leading the independent denominational Judeo-European Christian churches, assemblies, organizations or institutions as “birds flying in midair” are the “birds” representing the political revolutionaries and religious reformers invited by Martin Luther's call to God's great feast, to eat all they could of the flesh of the Roman Empire number 666 and the flesh of the Church of Rome taken prisoner and thrown alive into the lake of fire that burns with sulphur so as to destroy them.

Revelation 20

20:1 to 3 Imprisonment of Satan for One Thousand Years

1662 “Then I saw an angel coming down from heaven, holding in his hand the key to the abyss and a heavy chain. He seized the dragon, that ancient serpent — that is, the Devil, or Satan — and chained him up for a thousand years. The angel threw him into the abyss, locked it, and sealed it, so that he could not deceive the nations any more until the thousand years were over. After that he must be let loose for a little while.” (Rev. 20:1 to 3

1663 The John class of people of the 21st century, that is, of the beginning of the third millennium, saw a messenger of God belonging to the leadership-rulership realm (or of the rank of a church leader) appearing, holding in his hand the explained small Book of Revelation, as “the key to the abyss”, and a weighty bunch of pieces of connected, strong, and logically reasoned convincing evidence, as “a heavy chain”, clearly identifying, exposing and condemning Satan the Devil, the Adversary, the physical human embodiment and representation of the Devil as the dragon ruling the whole world today. “He seized the dragon, that ancient serpent – that is, the Devil (= the Evil One), or Satan (= the Opposer) – and chained him up for a thousand years.” The messenger of God used the weighty bunch of pieces of connected, strong, and logically reasoned convincing evidence, gathered from the explained small Book of Revelation, to identify clearly who is Satan the Devil in physical and spirit forms, and how he has been operating in human affairs, expose him and consign him to where he truly, justifiably, correctly, and properly belongs, for all to see and be sure of, for a period of one thousand literal human calendar years. The messenger made all the peoples of the world see, accept, and be convinced and satisfied that Satan the Devil, the armed forces institution of the Roman Empire number 666, created the Church of Rome, and so the Church of Rome properly belongs to the dragon.

1664 The fact that the Judeo-European Christian Church is a church which, all along, has belonged to Satan the Devil, and which he has used to deceive the whole world, the messenger of God will convincingly prove to the whole world and, after throwing Satan the Devil into the corrupt Judeo-European Christian Church where he belongs as its founder and owner since the Edict of Milan in 314, he will close up and complete the damning evidence backing it up in such a definite way that it cannot be changed, challenged or argued against by Satan the Devil's followers and backers. He will do this best by letting all the peoples of the world know convincingly that the dragon, Satan the Devil, the armed forces institution, has given the Roman Empire number 666 his own power, his throne, and his vast authority; and that the Church of Rome, today's Judeo-European Christian Church, has all along been using the vast military authority of the Roman Empire number 666 given it by Satan the Devil to do what she has been doing as the ruler of the world. He will refer all the peoples of the world to chapter thirteen of the small Book of Revelation and other pieces of logically reasoned, convincing evidence of this in past and contemporary history to back it up incontrovertibly. When this is done clearly and convincingly by the messenger of God that the corrupt Judeo-European Christian Church together with Judaism, Islam, and all other false religions, is a church founded by, belonging to, and working for Satan the Devil, the political cum military cum commercial cum religious evil-ruler of the world today, then, he, Satan the Devil, cannot use the Judeo-European Christian religion, the Judeo-European Christian Church, or any other false religion to deceive the nations of the world any more until the thousand years are over. For the Church of Rome, today's Judeo-European Christian Church whose holy book is the Holy Bible copyrighted on April 8, 1546 at the Council of Trent in Italy, was founded by the Emperor of the Roman Empire number 666, Satan the Devil, the dragon, the Roman armed forces institution, in 314 by the Edict of Milan!

1665 The abyss is the place in the depths of the earth where, according to Jewish teaching, the demons were imprisoned until their final punishment. But “great Babylon is haunted by demons and unclean spirits; all kinds of filthy and hateful birds live in her”. So, the Judeo-European Christian Church as great Babylon is the place where now “the demons are imprisoned until their final punishment.” Hence the call to God's people now as Judeo-European Christian heretics in the Judeo-European Christian Church, saying, “Come out, my people! Come out from her! You must not take part in her sins; you must not share in her punishment.” (Rev. 18:2, 4) The Ruler of the Political and Religious Government of the World today, Satan the Devil, thus put into the abyss, will be rendered powerless, useless and ignored for one thousand years.

1666 “After that he must be let loose for a little while.”

1667 During the thousand years, the profound education, information, and knowledge let out to the world of mankind about the past and the present activities of Satan the Devil, using respectable humans and human institutions, such as popes, cardinals, bishops, prophets, ministers, monks and nuns, Judeo-European Christian kings and Judeo-European Christian churches, Islam and Judaism, and Islamic and Judeo-European Christian governments and nations, and other religious personalities and religious institutions, to deceive the whole world into according him the status of God the Almighty, will make the so-enlightened world ignore him and those humans and human institutions of Satan the Devil for pretty one thousand years. But, of necessity, the Lord God Almighty is going to allow certain developments to occur after the thousand years are over, so that mankind's attention will turn on Satan the Devil again, and for a little while, that is, for an indefinite number of years which will be less than a thousand years for sure.

20:4 to 6 The Kings, Priests, and Judges Resurrected First

1668 “Then I saw thrones, and those who sat on them were given the power to judge. I also saw the souls of those who had been executed because they had proclaimed the truth that Jesus revealed and the word of God. They had not worshipped the beast or its image, nor had they received the mark of the beast on their foreheads or their hands. They came to life and ruled as kings with Christ for a thousand years. (The rest of the dead did not come to life until the thousand years were over.) This is the first raising of the dead. Happy and greatly blessed are those who are included in this first raising of the dead. The second death has no power over them; they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and they will rule with him for a thousand years.” (Rev. 20:4 to 6)

1669 “Then I saw thrones, and those who sat on them were given the power to judge.”

1670 After or at the time Satan was seized, chained, and thrown into the abyss which was locked and sealed for a thousand years, so that he could not deceive the nations any more until the thousand years were over, the John class of people saw leadership-rulership positions and those people who occupied those kingly positions were given the power to judge. They were given the power to determine and teach people what is right and what is wrong morally for them to do; they were given the power to exercise moral authority over mankind. (compare Sc. Dan. 12:2 to 3). Power over something or power to do something is the ability to control people or things. So the people occupying the leadership-rulership positions were possessed with the ability to control the behaviour of people as to what is right or wrong for them to do.

1671 “I also saw the souls of those who had been executed because they had proclaimed the truth that Jesus revealed and the word of God.”

1672 Who were the people who were seen sitting on thrones to whom the power to judge was given? Their identity was revealed to the John class of people when John also saw among them, “the souls of those who had been executed because they had proclaimed the truth that Jesus revealed and the word of God”. Thus, they were God's people who had lived before and after Jesus was born and had been resurrected and entrusted or charged with the rulership of the world; and those who had lived after Jesus was born and had proclaimed the truth that Jesus revealed and the word of God and had been executed for so doing. Those who lived at Jesus' time and preached as his twelve Galilean apostles and other disciples were “the souls of those who had been executed because they had proclaimed the truth that Jesus revealed and the word of God”. They were, therefore, all together God's people, religious people, who lived before Jesus in all nations, tribes, languages, and races who were not and could not be followers of Jesus, and those who lived after Jesus in all nations, tribes, languages, and races who were followers of Jesus who “proclaimed the truth that Jesus revealed” and God's people, not necessarily followers of Jesus, who, as religious people, also “proclaimed the word of God”.

1673 These realization and conclusion are supported and confirmed historically, because the crusades were against all heretics: Jesus' loyalist fundamentalists, Judeo-European Christian dissenters, Moslems, Saracens, Manichaeans, Catharists, Jews, Scandinavian heathenism, Parthians, Patripassians and all those religionists who were considered to be practising false religions as far as Judeo-European Christianity and Roman Catholicism and Orthodox were concerned. In addition we must note, recognize and accept that prophets and social and religious leaders outside the wayward nation of Israel also claimed that they “proclaimed the word of God”. Confucius (Kung Fu Tzu, meaning Master Kung, c. 550 to 479 B.C.; the Chinese philosopher), for instance, said “Heaven has entrusted me with a mission”. And Gautama Buddha (c. 6th Century B.C.), the founder of Buddhism was born a Hindu. “Briefly Gautama's teaching was a scheme of mental and moral training, the object of which was to set free the individual from such selfish passions as lust, hatred, and false longings which cramp and fetter the soul, so that the soul might enter into the state called Nirvana, which is unspeakable happiness. Gautama taught that in this way the individual could escape from Samsava, the endless succession of rebirths into this world which is a general condition of mankind according to the doctrine of Hinduism, and become absorbed as it were, into the 'Whole' – a state most to be desired.” These, too, should be seen as “God's people who proclaimed the word of God” like St. Barnabas, St. Paul, and the other Church Fathers whose sources and purposes of inspiration, we have come to discover, differed from that of Jesus Christ and anointed Simon Peter with the other anointed eleven Galilean apostles. (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, Great Lives. volumeV.pp. 101, 185)

1674 “They had not worshipped the beast or its image, nor had they received the mark of the beast on their foreheads or their hands.”

1675 Their unique identity is further enhanced by these qualifications and descriptions: “They had not worshipped the Roman Empire number 666, as the beast, or the Holy Roman Empire, as its image, nor had they received the citizenship or stewardship of the Roman Empire number 666, as the mark of the beast, on their foreheads (as citizens) or their hands (as stewards, servants, soldiers, crusaders, imperial court officials, etcetera).” Those among them who lived after Jesus and during the tenor of the Post-Jesus' Roman Empire number 666 and the Holy Roman Empire, were never members of the Church of Rome, the Roman Catholic Church, whose members were taught, exhorted, and commanded by Paul of Tarsus and the popes, cardinals, and bishops to respect, accept, and identify with the emperors of the Roman Empire number 666 as God's servants, appointed by God, and working for the good of Judeo-European Christians and of mankind. (compare Rom. 13:1 to 7) So, all the others lived before and or outside the realm and domain of the Roman Empire number 666, the Holy Roman Empire, and the Church of Rome.

1676 “They came to life and ruled as kings with Christ for a thousand years.”

1677 Some of those people had lived and died before Jesus and others after Jesus during the tenor of the Roman Empire number 666 (that is 30 to 800), and the tenor of the Holy Roman Empire (that is 800 to 1806). So their souls being seen during the 21st century or in the 3rd millennium means that they have come back to life. But how, you may ask? It is through a resurrection! Those ancient servants of God were promised a resurrection at the end of time in order to enjoy their lot. To Daniel, for instance, the angel of God said, “And you, Daniel, be faithful to the end.

Then you will die, but you will rise to receive your reward at the end of time.” (Sc. Dan. 12:13) Like Daniel, therefore, those people, including Daniel, have been resurrected and rewarded with their kingship. But no one could inherit this sort of kingship or kingdom except that he was born again; and so all those people seen sitting on thrones have been born again in the normal way by 21st-century or 3rd-millennium human fathers and human mothers. (compare Matt. 11:13 to 15; 17:10 to 15; John 3:3 to 5).

1678 This is how the resurrection is to take place: dead people will be born-again the normal way by human fathers and human mothers who will raise them to live for ever. Let us, here, remind ourselves that modern science has already demonstrated the feasibility of cloning animals. The cloning of human beings is fast on the way. This fact shows how easily it is for the creator, God, to bring back the dead exactly the same person through rebirth, so that they live again and for ever as resurrected humans.

1679 Take note also that this expectation is not quite different from, although not the same as, the reincarnation believed and taught in Hinduism and Buddhism. Happily, the resurrection will not come the way Judeo-European Christians, Moslems, Judaists, and the other religionists believe, preach, and teach and expect it to come; they are in error; for God has allowed error to go to them, who are notorious for killing God's people and those loyal to Jesus, so that they believe what is false. (compare Matt. 22:23 to 33; Mk. 12:18 to 27; Lk. 20:27 to 40; 2 Thes. 2:9 to 12)

1680 (“The rest of the dead did not come to life until the thousand years were over.”)

1681 All other human beings who have died since the legendary “Adam and Eve” and including the legendary “Adam and Eve” will have to wait for their resurrection to occur after the thousand years are over. God has revealed that he is creating human beings to live for ever just like himself, and so has promised to resurrect all who have died before the time he begins to dispense immortality freely to all who want it. “Do not be surprised at this: the time is coming when all the dead will hear his voice and come out of their graves: those who have done good will rise and live (as in the first raising of the dead), and those who have done evil will rise and be condemned (or judged [or to a resurrection of judgement; N.W], that is, judging the rest of the dead when they are resurrected);” John, the apostle and writer of the small Book of Revelation, reports Jesus as having assured mankind of this. (John 5:28 to 29; compare Matt. 13:40 to 43; Rev. 20:12 to 13)

1682 “This is the first raising of the dead.”

1683 There will be two batches of the raising of the dead under the new plan of God for making all things new. Those raised first are made to sit on thrones as kings to judge the human race. They themselves are not judged on being raised, but come to life, and, right away, rule with Christ, the new Lamb resurrected, for a thousand years.

They receive their greatness as kings as a reward for their service to God in their previous and present life. They form the new rulership group, as the new heaven, for the new world that will last for ever. They lived their first lives in the generations before Jesus and after Jesus during the tenor of the post-Jesus' Roman Empire number 666 that commenced in A.D. 30, and the Holy Roman Empire that also commenced in A.D. 800.

1684 “Happy and greatly blessed are those who are included in this first raising of the dead. The second death has no power over them; they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and they will rule with him for a thousand years.”

1685 Those included in this first raising of the dead are pronounced happy and greatly blessed because, the fact that they have been resurrected at all, in this way, is the confirmed evidence that they will be granted immortality to live for ever with God and with Christ. God here is the Spirit of Jesus Christ; and Christ or the Anointed One here is the Anointed Group of Twelve Galilean Apostles, the new Lamb, who occupied the centre of the throne from A.D. 30 and sealed the 144,000 with the Holy Spirit. The second death, which is the symbol of death without hope and promise of a raising of the dead, has no power over those raised in this first raising of the dead. They will rule with God as the Spirit of Jesus Christ and his Anointed Group of Twelve Galilean Apostles. During the thousand years, “they shall be priests of God and of Christ”, that is, they shall proclaim the true hidden knowledge about God and about Christ; they shall educate mankind about what God and Christ really mean to the human race in terms of their brief existence and life as humans and in terms of their true relationships to the human race.

1686 The twelve Galilean apostles were not converts but hand-picked disciples called, chosen, and saddled with the duty of fishing for the 144,000 Spirit-sealed Israelite men-servants in the Diaspora and the enormous crowd of other men-servants from the rest of the world. (compare Sc. Is. 8:18) The twelve Galilean apostles are revealed in the small Book of Revelation as people who were resurrected from death like John the Baptist, as Elijah resurrected in the first century in order to feature or participate in the mission of Jesus Christ. (compare Sc. Dan. 12:1 to 3; Sc. Mal. 4:5 to 6; Lk. 1:17; John 1:23). About the twelve Galilean apostles John said, “I saw underneath the altar the souls of those who had been killed because they had proclaimed God's word and had been faithful in their witnessing”. John also saw Jesus Christ in the Revelation vision as “the Lord God Almighty, who is, who was, and who is to come”, who says of himself, “I am the first and the last, the beginning and the end” of the making of all things new. There is a lot to reveal and teach about Jesus Christ and his twelve Galilean apostles to the human race which will occupy the attention of those included in this first raising of the dead during the thousand years.

1687 God is the Spirit person, the Father Almighty, who is unseen and who is the creator of all things. He came to the earth to live in the human body of Jesus, a new human being he created, through the marriage of Joseph and Mary who gave birth to Jesus, as a second Adam to serve as his Temple or House, in order to do his own work planned for the earth. The Christ is the Anointed One, the new Lamb, symbolizing the Anointed Group of Twelve Galilean Apostles in whom the same Spirit of God, has come to live on this earth since Pentecost Day, A.D. 30, to occupy the very place where Jesus was, where Jesus occupied, in the centre of the throne, so that Christ or the Anointed One as the new Lamb, becomes the Almighty God in human form, living among the human race as God and Christ Top Leadership-Rulership Being. The Lamb (in whom the Spirit lives) and the Bride (as the 144,000 Spirit-sealed servants) wedded will rule for a thousand years, while Satan the Devil languishes in the abyss. Those raised first to perform as kings, judges, and priests shall teach the human race all the hidden and unknown truth about Jesus Christ as the Almighty God and the Anointed Group of Twelve Galilean Apostles as the new Lamb and the Anointed One.

20:7 to 10

Satan Released From Prison and Destroyed

1688 “After the thousand years are over, Satan will be let loose from his prison, and he will go out to deceive the nations scattered over the whole world, that is, Gog and Magog. Satan will bring them all together for battle, as many as the grains of sand on the seashore. They spread out over the earth and surrounded the camp of God's people and the city that he loves. But fire came down from heaven and destroyed them. Then the Devil, who deceived them, was thrown into the lake of fire and sulphur, where the beast and the false prophet had already been thrown; and they will be tormented day and night for ever and ever.” (Rev. 20:7 to 10)

1689 Satan the Devil is a Spirit person and, therefore, is unseen. But he transforms himself into a physical form by which he rules the whole human race. (compare 2 Cor. 11:14 to 15) He has done this by giving “the Roman Empire number 666 his own power, his throne, and his vast authority.” Then, the Official Religion of the Roman Empire number 666, that is, the Church of Rome, the Roman Catholic Church, has used this “vast authority of the Roman Empire number 666” to rule. It means that the unseen God who ruled the Roman World was Satan the Devil, the military institution as the dragon. He lived in the political leadership, the Emperor, of the Roman Empire number 666 and the religious leadership, the Pope, of the Church of Rome in order to do his own work of ruling the whole world through them. The executive political ruler possessed, controlled, and exercised military power and governing power, and the popes, cardinals, bishops, and priests of the Official Church and Religion as the Church of Rome, exercised the moral and military authority belonging to the Roman Empire number 666 by usurpation and sheer interference.

In this way, governance of the Roman World by Satan the Devil was through the human political, military, commercial, judicial, and religious establishments. On the worldwide scale, Satan the Devil, by extension, rules the whole human race through the political, military, commercial, judicial, and religious establishments of all the independent sovereign nation-states of the nationalities, tribes, languages, and races of the world. The human agents and human institutions Satan the Devil uses to rule the whole world become possessed with his “own power, his throne, and vast authority”, immediately they accept his offer and swear oath of subjection, submission, loyalty, and allegiance to him. (compare Lk. 4:5 to 7). There and then the title of commander-in-chief of the armed forces institution, the unseen spirit or force behind human governments, is conferred on them as heads of the independent sovereign nation-states.

1690 God the Almighty is also a Spirit person and, therefore, is unseen. He has intimated that he is making all things new in order to bring about a new world of peace that will last for ever. The beginning of the process of the making all things new saw the transformation of God the Almighty himself to live in a new kind of human being, whom he called his first-born Son, Jesus Christ, for this special purpose. When this special Son was born, God the Almighty, the unseen Spirit, came, suddenly, to live in him on the day of his baptism in the river Jordan by John the Baptist. This God Almighty was seen and identified by John the Baptist as the (Holy) Spirit of the God Almighty in the form of a dove which came down and rested on Jesus. Jesus called him his God and Father, and the God and Father of all mankind. (compare John 20:17; Sc. Mal. 3:1)

1691 In an answer to Philip, one of his twelve Galilean apostles who asked to be shown the Father, Jesus said, “Do you not believe, Philip, that I am in the Father and the Father is in me? The words that I have spoken to you … do not come from me. The Father, who remains in me, does his own work.” (John 14:10) So Jesus revealed this truth that the Father was using his human body as his House or Temple, in which he lived on earth in order for him, the Father, to do his own work. He showed how the Father, the unseen (Holy) Spirit, in making all things new, would be using human beings and human groups or institutions in which he would live to rule the whole human race.

1692 In the Revelation account it has been shown that those seen sitting on thrones and given power to judge were God's people, who lived before and after Jesus was born on this earth, where his physical human body was used by God the Father Almighty as his House or Temple. Those people had proclaimed the truth revealed by Jesus and the word of God while they lived as humans on this earth. But, now, they are going to be born again, that is, raised to life, to rule with Christ or the new Lamb representing the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles in whom the Father lives by his Spirit, first, for a thousand years, and, later, for ever and ever. Those people came from “every tribe, language, nation, and race”. The new Lamb “has made them a kingdom of priests to serve our God, and they shall rule on earth.” (Rev. 5:9c-10)

1693 God, unlike Satan, is going to live in this group of human beings led by the new Lamb to govern the new world in its entirety. They will be kings, judges, and priests of the human race. It shows how, in the making of all things new, God the Almighty will be seen as having come to make his home among human beings when we see the “enormous crowd from every race, tribe, nation, and language” exercising leadership-rulership over the earth.

Then God will have come to make his home among human beings in fulfilment of this: “Now God's home is with human beings! He will live with them, and they shall be his people. God himself will be with them, and he will be their God. He will wipe away all tears from their eyes.

There will be no more death, no more grief or crying or pain. The old things have disappeared.” “The throne of God and of the Lamb will be in the city, and his servants will worship him. They will see his face, and his name will be written on their foreheads.” These people will bear God's name on their foreheads, that is, they will be having God living in them by his Spirit and so will be, collectively, seen as God the Almighty living among human beings and ruling over them. Thus, they will bear his name on their foreheads, and be called “God Almighty” as a group. (compare Sc. Deut. 18:15 to 19; Acts 3:22 to 23)

1694 This accomplishment prescribes and creates unique Gods aligned and suited to the peculiar characteristics, needs, and wants of every race, tribe, nation, and language of the human race. In this way, the same God, living in the first fruits as the leadership-rulership realm or the heaven of every race, tribe, nation, and language provides them governments and Gods emanating from and constituting the One Almighty God who treats all of them on the same basis. (compare Sc. Mic. 4:5)

1695 With God and Satan clearly defined and explained as to how they are transformed into physical human beings and human institutions, it is, now, very easy to follow and understand what the John class of people and the world are to experience soon in the 21st century and beyond with regard to Satan's release from the prison term of one thousand years. It will be the time a rampart will be built around “the camp of God's people and the city that he loves.” Outside will be the forces of Satan so that, when the battle lines are drawn, no one will be in doubt as to which side he has freely chosen to belong.

1696 “After the thousand years are over, Satan will be let loose from his prison, and he will go out to deceive the nations scattered over the whole world, that is, Gog and Magog. Satan will bring them all together for battle, as many as the grains of sand on the seashore.”

1697 Counting a thousand years from the time when Satan will be put into the abyss by the angel “holding in his hand the key of the abyss and a heavy chain”, certain events are going to happen for the people on earth to turn to pay attention to Satanism, reliance on human political and religious governance that derives its power, throne, and vast authority from the armed forces institution, again. The pursuit of high scientific and technological knowledge and information, as the ultimate goal for the freedom that mankind seeks from the restrictions nature imposes on the human race, such as death, diseases, wars, famine, poverty, etcetera will prove useless in achieving that. So mankind will turn again to the idea and practice of religion in politics by re-establishing a World Political and Religious Government, in the vain hope of, perhaps, reaching their goal, (compare the abandonment of alchemy and elixir of life). They will resolve in hope and turn to pursue a one-world government and nation as an answer to human problems, but they will not be successful. That behaviour of mankind will be the sign that Satan has been let loose from his prison. He will, then, go out to deceive all the nations scattered over the whole world, that is, Gog and Magog. Magog stands for all the nations together, and Gog stands for all the governments of all the nations together. Gog and Magog, therefore, represent a confederacy of nations with a collective representative central government like the United Nations Organization (uno) which Satan will soon canvass and rally all the rulers and all the ruled to create and belong to, a world empire, (compare the Holy Roman Empire advised and created by the Pope of the Church of Rome).

1698 Satan will not only deceive the united leaders or governments of the nations, Gog (a body like the uno), but also the united masses of citizens of all the nations, Magog (like member nations of the uno). He will prepare them for battle, obviously, against God and his servants among whom he lives, that is, “the camp of God's people, and the city that he loves”. Satan's forces are “as many as the grains of sand on the seashore”, that is, too many to count. They will be from all the member nation-states of the body like the United Nations Organization.

1699 “They spread out over the earth and surrounded the camp of God's people and the city that he loves. But fire came down from heaven and destroyed them.”

1700 “The camp of God's people and the city that he loves” will, then, be the community of all the people who will have responded favourably to the kingship, judgement, and priesthood duties performed among mankind in all nations of the earth by the enormous crowd, among whom God lives, and will have ruled with Christ for a thousand years; hence the need for the forces of Satan to spread out over the whole world in order to be able to surround and assail this Holy City, which, itself, will have spread out over the whole world. Satan will prepare his people to oppose, stop, attack, and destroy the work of the enormous crowd and the people who will have joined themselves to them to become a conspicuous community of distinctive individuals and families, who live by the truth that Jesus revealed and the word of God which the leadership-rulership, or the enormous crowd, the new heaven, will have used to train them to become a holy or special people.

1701 The type and nature of battle Satan will mount against them will be attempts at sending false teachings and false practices, and controversies which he had used to deceive the nations before, also to deceive them, like the flood of teachings of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas of Cyprus that he, Satan, tried secretly to use to carry away the first century church of Jesus. But “fire”, that is, stronger teachings, rebuttals, like flames that are out of control, will come to destroy their false and deceptive teachings, practices, and controversies, so that, with that which unites them destroyed, they themselves as united armies or forces of Satan the Devil will be destroyed, disbanded. The “fire” will come from “heaven”, that is, the leadership-rulership group. The enormous crowd will have performed among them as kings, judges, and priests, and will have succeeded in creating “the camp of God's people and the city that he loves” as a global organization and nation. They will have the Almighty God living among them and in them and so whatever will come from them will have come from “heaven” where God lives.

1702 “Then the Devil, who deceived them, was thrown into the lake of fire and sulphur, where the beast and the false prophet had been thrown, and they will be tormented day and night for ever and ever.”

1703 The beast, or the Roman Empire number 666, and the false prophet, or the Church of Rome or the Judeo-European Christian Church, had already been thrown into carnal warfare which had disintegrated or dismembered them for ever and ever. It is in this same lake of fire and sulphur or carnal warfare that the Devil, that is, the evil organization or the future body like the uno, the world empire deriving its power, throne, and vast authority from the armed forces institution, which deceived the nations scattered over the earth, was thrown into. The Devil in physical human form operates as the political, military, commercial, judicial, and religious rulership (Gog) of all the nations of the world. So all the peoples of all the nations of the world outside “the camp of God's people and the city that he loves” as members of the future body like the uno, the world empire (Magog), will be thrown into carnal warfare, using munitions that spew fire from sulphur of which they are made, to destroy themselves “as tormenting themselves day and night for ever and ever”.

1704 This predicts the failure of any type of a body like the uno that will exist at that time, as a governing organization for the prevention of wars and promotion and maintenance of peace, security, and prosperity among member nations. The perpetual end and destruction of the physical representation of the Devil saddled with the political, social, commercial, judicial, and religious rulership of the human race as prophesied will soon come about from hot war. But with Gog, “the earth” or the body like the uno, the political ruler, destroyed or gone, Magog, “the sea”, the rule of the political ruler, without the central government, remains, holding the masses of “the dead” in it.

20:11 to 15 Final Resurrection and Judgment of the Dead

1705 “Then I saw a great white throne and the one who sits on it. Earth and heaven fled from his presence and were seen no more. And I saw the dead, great and small alike, standing before the throne. Books were opened, and then another book was opened, the book of the living. The dead were judged according to what they had done, as recorded in the books.

Then the sea gave up its dead. Death and the world of the dead also gave up the dead they held. And all were judged according to what they had done.

Then death and the world of the dead were thrown into the lake of fire. (This lake of fire is the second death.) Whoever did not have their names written in the book of the living were thrown into the lake of fire.” (Rev. 20:11 to 15)

1706 “Then I saw a great white throne and the one who sits on it. Earth and heaven fled from his presence and were seen no more.”

1707 The great white throne represents the enormous crowd led by Christ, the new Lamb with his Bride, in whom God lives by his Spirit. He thus also sits on it. In the first century when war broke out in heaven, Michael, that is, Christ, and his angels, as the first ones of the later enormous crowd or the great (white) crowd, fought against the dragon or Satan who fought back with his angels, his human following; but Satan was defeated and he and his angels were not allowed to stay in heaven any longer. The huge dragon, or Satan, was thrown out. He was thrown down to earth, and all his followers with him. This is the heaven that fled from the presence of the God living in the Christ and how the fleeing came about; the Messiah or the Christ led his angels, the 144,000 in the enormous crowd, to defeat and oust Satan and his followers from the leadership-rulership position they held, as heaven.

1708 When this was done, in order to show clearly that it was the God living in the Messiah or the Anointed One, who ousted Satan and his followers, the old heaven, from that high position, a loud voice from heaven said, “Now God's salvation has come! Now God has shown his power as King! Now his Messiah or his Christ or Anointed One has shown his authority! For the one who stood before our God and accused our brothers ... day and night has been thrown out of heaven. Our brothers ... won the victory over him by the blood of the Lamb and by the truth which they proclaimed; and they were willing to give up their lives and die. And so be glad you heavens and all you that live there! But how terrible for the earth and the sea! For the Devil has come down to you, and he is filled with rage, because he knows that he has only a little time left." (Rev. 12:10 to 12)

1709 The Christ and his followers fought Satan and his followers, defeated them and ousted them from heaven. In this way this heaven of Satan and his followers fled from the presence of the one sitting on the great white throne. Satan and his followers were thrown down to earth. "Earth" to which Satan and his followers were thrown down represents the ruled which they were made to become. But "the earth" represents the political rulership that rules "the sea" which represents the politically governed masses of the human race.

Satan and his followers' presence in human politics was going to make it very terrible for the governors and the governed, that is, Gog and Magog, the political rulers and the politically ruled of the human race. The Devil was doing all this because he knew that he had only a little time left for the follow-up war on earth to destroy his following with "fire" from the enormous crowd occupying heaven, and to throw he, Satan, himself, into the lake of fire and sulphur where the beast or the Roman Empire number 666, and the false prophet or the Church of Rome, had already been thrown and destroyed from the 16th century to the 19th century as a result.

1710 This latter war will be fought after the end of the thousand years' imprisonment of Satan in the abyss. After the thousand years are over, Satan will gather his following, consisting of the nations scattered over the whole world, both the rulers and the ruled, or Gog and Magog. He will bring them together to battle “the camp of God's people and the city that he loves”. But fire will come down from heaven (from the great white throne or the enormous crowd and the one who leads it) and destroy them. Then the Devil or Gog or the future body like the uno who deceived them, will be made to join the Roman Empire number 666 and the Church of Rome “in the lake of fire that burns with sulphur; and they will be tormented day and night for ever and ever”, that is, destroyed as a result for ever and ever.

This final war will bring to their end and the end of their existence as an empire, as a church, and as an evil adversarial ruling organization over the human race for ever and ever. It was in this way that “earth and heaven” fled from the presence of the one who sits on the great white throne.

1711 “And I saw the dead, great and small alike, standing before the throne. Books were opened, and then another book was opened, the book of the living. The dead were judged according to what they had done, as recorded in the books.”

1712 The John class of people saw, standing before the throne, all the dead from the legendary “Adam and Eve” to the time when the final war will throw Satan into the lake of fire that burns with sulphur. All the dead, from the beginning of the creation by God to live on this earth, great and small alike, will be born again, or raised to life through rebirth, irrespective of their moral standing, former religions or ideologies and philosophies and ethnicities, which must be well noted here. They were seen standing before the throne, the great clean crowd or the clean enormous crowd to whom the power to judge had already been given. They had been judges and kings and had already ruled with Christ, the Anointed group of 12 Galilean Apostles, their Leader and King for a thousand years.

1713 “Books were opened”; that is, already existing books were “opened”, that is, the contents of the books, the meanings of which had remained hidden, were explained. They were the set of prophetic books or scrolls written by God's people of old. “And then another book was opened, the book of the living”; that is, another book was “opened”, that is, the meaning of the contents of another existing book was explained, apparently from its figurative language to plain language. The contents of the latter book concern those continuing to live during the currency of the book and in the future; thus, it is “the book of the living”. The first set of books is the set of prophetic books written by all the true prophets of God for the ancient people or the people already dead, about the making of all things new from before prophet Moses to prophet Malachi and before John the Baptist, the herald of Jesus Christ; and the book of the living, opened later is the small Book of Revelation to John, which contains the truth revealed by Jesus and the word of God covering the missions of John the Baptist and Jesus to the end of the realization of the making of the all things new. This is the book of the living.

1714 The books had been written or authored, as it were, by the one sitting on the great white throne through the designated prophets. They are to be used as course books for the judging or education and examination of those for whom, to whom, and about whom they were written. As course books they will also contain the “syllabuses” and the “bibliography” or references appropriate for the intended and designed course of education. The first set of books will have as their contents factors affecting, governing, and promoting the (peculiar and particular) behaviour of the ancient peoples, psychologically, sociologically, psychiatrically, environmentally, religiously or morally, careerwise, employment-wise, etcetera; an all-rounded set of course books tailored to suit the ancient human race for whom the old recreation plan was revealed. These factors will be made known and explained (opened) to the public for study, analysis, and application to the course of education or “judging” of the peoples in conformity and in consonance with the records of the history of how every human being partaking of and benefitting from the course of education and training had lived during their previous life.

1715 The other book to be explained, the book of the living, is also from the one sitting on the great white throne through John, the apostle, to the living servants of God to show them “what must happen very soon”. The contents will reveal who will qualify to live for ever and by what ways and means; they will include the factors affecting, governing, and promoting longevity and living for ever. These, hitherto, hidden secret factors for living for ever will also be made known and explained (opened) to the public for study, analysis, and application. All this will occur in a period of free flow of information, education, and knowledge for the enlightenment of the whole human race, in peace and security, at a time Satan the Devil, the present adversarial human government deriving its power, throne, and authority from the standing armed forces institution, is blotted out of existence.

1716 A name is that by which a person or a thing is known or called. It is fame, reputation, designation or assumed character of another. All people who go through the course of education and training for living for ever and pass the corresponding examinations, so to say, and so qualify for certification as having come to possess the name, reputation, designation or the assumed character of those possessing factors or qualities for living for ever, will be made to live for ever. They will thus get their names written in the book of the living, so to say. But those who fail will be made to die as mortals, they being mortals anyway. They will thus not get their names written in the book of the living, so to say. The second death will thus exercise power over them. The judgement of the dead, as explained, will be informal and in a way that will befit the circumstances of all manner of peoples equitably.

1717 “Then the sea gave up its dead. Death and (Hades or) the world of the dead also gave up the dead they held. And all were judged according to what they had done.”

1718 All the dead since “the creation of the legendary Adam and Eve” are grouped into two: all those who died all over the world from whatever causes and reasons; and all those who died, because the rider of the “pale-coloured horse”, named “Death, and Hades (or the world of the dead) followed close behind”, had killed them “by means of war, famine, disease, and wild animals.” (compare Rev. 6:7 to 8) Death and Hades or the world of the dead had been given authority over a quarter of the earth, where the Church of Rome had influence over, that is, within Christendom, to kill, using Judeo-European Christians (as popes, cardinals, bishops, monks, nuns, fathers, priests, crusaders, emperors, kings, generals, soldiers, merchants, businessmen, Dominicans, Franciscans, Jesuits, Inquisitors, barbarians, etcetera, as “wild animals”;) from the first century up to when they would be destroyed with “fire coming down from heaven”.

1719 Take note that all members of the Judeo-European Christians Church are followers of Satan the Devil, who will suffer the punishment of God, except those who come out from great Babylon that the Judeo-European Christian Church is, before her punishment begins. All those who die all over the world from whatever causes and for whatever reasons are those “the sea” will give up. They did not have any contact with Jesus and the truth that he revealed and the word of God. And all those killed by Death and Hades or the world of the dead, that is, those who come under Judeo-European Christian influence, by means of war, famine, disease, and wild animals throughout Christendom during the Judeo-European Christian era are those held by Death and Hades (or the world of the dead) who are also to be given up. They were killed by drinking the bitter teachings of Paul of Tarsus added to the teachings of the church of Jesus of Nazareth. The enormous crowd, as judges, will teach them and train them to do what is right morally and not to do what is wrong morally in “schools” that group people according to their former places of abode, state of health and mind, types of profession, skills, career, and trade by which they lived which influenced their previous conduct and character in life.

1720 “Then Death and Hades (or the world of the dead) were thrown into the lake of fire. (This lake of fire is the second death.) Whoever did not have their names written in the book of the living were thrown into the lake of fire.”

1721 The throwing of Death and Hades (or the world of the dead) into the lake of fire means that the leadership of the Church of Rome, of the Judeo-European Christian Church, and, of course, the Judeo-European Christian religion or Judeo-European Christianity, will cease to exist. This lake of fire is differentiated from the lake of fire that burns with sulphur, or the lake of fire and sulphur which stands for modern warfare employing guns and bombs made with or using explosive substances such as sulphur or T.N.T (Trinitrotoluene). This lake of fire is said to be the same as the second death that has no power over all those included in the first raising of the dead. But it has power over those included in the second raising of the dead, or over those included in the raising of the rest of the dead, who fail to have their names written in the book of the living. For this lake of fire, as the symbol of the second death, spells eternal death on or obliteration of all things which are thrown into it. And so, whoever did not have their names written in the book of the living, being still mortals, were allowed to live and die as mortals, from any causes and for any reasons, without any prospect of another resurrection. They will die after, at least, living for one hundred years and failing to have their names written in the book of the living. (compare Sc. Is. 65:20)

1722 The throwing of the Roman Empire number 666 as the beast, and the Church of Rome, as the false prophet, into the lake of fire that burns with sulphur brought to an end their unitary entities. They were both dismembered, that is, “killed”, punished, their dismembered bodies were eaten by numerous political and church leaders, and their rule over God's people and the world ended and was replaced by the rule of the new Lamb with the Bride and the enormous crowd. But the throwing of Death and Hades into the lake of fire (This lake of fire is the second death) brings to an end the existence of the leadership of the Church of Rome and the Church of Rome, the Judeo-European Christian Church or the Judeo-European Christian world, Christendom, itself for ever.

21:1 to 4

Revelation 21

The New Heavenand the New Earth

1723 “Then I saw a new heaven and a new earth. The first heaven and the first earth disappeared, and the sea vanished. And I saw the Holy City, the new Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, prepared and ready, like a bride dressed to meet her husband.

I heard a loud voice speaking from the throne: 'Now God's home is with human beings! He will live with them, and they shall be his people. God himself will be with them, and he will be their God. He will wipe away all tears from their eyes.

There will be no more death, no more grief or crying or pain. The old things have disappeared.' (Rev. 21:1 to 4)

1724 “Then I saw a new heaven and a new earth. The first heaven and the first earth disappeared, and the sea vanished.”

1725 By the end of the judgement of the rest of the dead when the last of those who did not have their names written in the book of the living are thrown into the lake of fire, which is the second death, two distinct new entities will have come into being, as two new creations of God: those who were seen sitting on thrones to whom the power to judge was given; they were those who were pronounced happy because they were included in the first raising of the dead; they came to life and, as priests of God and of Christ, ruled with Christ for a thousand years; the second death had no power over them – they became the New Heaven; and those of the rest of the dead who were raised to life and stood before the great white throne and the one who sits on it, and were judged and had their names written in the book of the living, became the New Earth. All the dead in the sea were given up. Death and Hades (or the world of the dead) also gave up the dead they held. All were judged individually according to what they had done, as recorded in the books, and all those who did not have their names written in the book of life were thrown into the lake of fire; but all those who had their names written in the book of life continued to live on because the second death had no power over them – they became the New Earth. The New Heaven came on the scene as the New Ruling Realm, and the New Earth came on the scene as the New Ruled Realm or the Ruled Masses of People. The sea, that gave up all the dead it held to be judged and either had their names written in the book of the living or had themselves thrown into the lake of fire, had to vanish consequently at the end of the exercise. For every one of the dead of the ruled masses of people was raised to life, leaving “the sea” dried up, emptied, or as having “vanished”, so to say. (compare John 5:28 to 29)

1726 “And I saw the Holy City, the new Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, prepared and ready, like a bride dressed to meet her husband.”

1727 Jerusalem was the seat of government for the nation of Israel. It was the city God chose for his Temple to be built for him to dwell in and be worshipped there. (compare Sc. Deut. 12:11 to 14) The Temple was built on Mount Zion where the palace of the King of Israel was also built as a citadel of divine power. The new Jerusalem seen by John figuratively represented all this to him. The Holy City, the new Jerusalem, is the seat of the Government of God, which represents the group of 144,000 Israelite men-servants sealed with the Spirit of God to constitute the inner Temple of God where God lives by his Spirit in the new Lamb. This group of 144,000 Israelite men-servants as the first fruits of the nation of Israel chosen from the Diaspora, the inner Temple, forms an integral part of the other first fruits forming the enormous crowd of men-servants of God from every tribe, nation, language, and race which, together, is the new heaven, the inner and outer courts of the new Temple, seen together with the new earth by John. So, the Holy City, the new Jerusalem, as the group of 144,000 Spirit-sealed Israelite men-servants of God, comes down out of the larger leadership-rulership realm, the New Heaven, from God, from the maker who has prepared and made ready this new physical human home, gorgeously, preciously, and daintily like a bride dressed to meet her husband, the new Lamb. The Spirit of God, living in the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the new Lamb, is compared with a husband, and the group of 144,000 Spirit-sealed Israelite men-servants of God with a bride. The Couple is later metaphorically explained further to John by Aurelius Augustus, the fifth of the seven angels who had the seven bowls full of the seven last plagues who said, “Come, and I will show you the bride, the wife of the Lamb.” This explanation shows and confirms to us our earlier understanding that the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles led by anointed Simon Peter and lambed by Jesus Christ did not only occupy the centre of the throne of God after the ascension, but became, then and now, and in the future, the physical human group-representation of the new Lord God Almighty living on earth among human beings.

1728 “I heard a loud voice speaking from the throne: 'Now God's home is with human beings! He will live with them, and they shall be his people. God himself will be with them, and he will be their God. He will wipe away all tears from their eyes. There will be no more death, no more grief or crying or pain. The old things have disappeared."

1729 In the centre of the throne where God sits in his new home is the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles led by anointed Simon Peter as the new Lamb. The loud voice speaking from the throne is from the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and the group of 144,000 Spirit-sealed Israelite men-servants of God constituting the throne, who have received and welcomed the presence of the Spirit of the new Lord God Almighty, Jesus Christ or the Anointed Jesus, in their midst. It means, then, that God Almighty, Jesus Christ or the Anointed Jesus, has transformed himself into a composite physical human being living on earth among human beings. (Remember that Jesus gave his body and blood to only the twelve Galilean apostles to eat and drink so as to become the same as Jesus Christ or the Anointed Jesus in physical composite form from Pentecost Day A.D. 30, when the Holy Spirit fell on all the believers from Galilee meeting in a house in Jerusalem away from the Temple in Jerusalem.) The new Lord God Almighty, in this way, will be living with human beings on earth, and relate to them as their God.

1730 The Holy City, the new Jerusalem, is God's new home that will come down out of the New Heaven. God Almighty, in human form, will then undertake to do things for human beings; and that will bring to an end all things that make human beings suffer and so shed tears. Especially, death will be abolished as a principal source and cause of shame and worry for human beings, so that grief, crying, and pain associated with the loss of loved ones in death will be no more. That will show that the old things have disappeared, and the new world of peace, prosperity, and righteousness – the new creation promised by God Almighty – is complete and in place, and will remain so for ever and ever. That will complete the long story of the making of all things new by God promised since the legendary Adam and Eve were driven out of the Garden of God and which started on Pentecost Day, A.D. 301 (compare Sc. Gen. 3:14 to 24) What happens after this, the people of the New World that will last for ever, will have to wait for the Almighty God living among them to give his next plan for moving forward or to direct day-to-day affairs as the everlasting new King, God, and Father! Truly!

21:5 to 8 Proclamation of the Making of All Things New

1731 “Then the one who sits on the throne said, 'And now I make all things new!' He also said to me, 'Write this, because these words are true and can be trusted.' And he said, 'It is done! I am the first and the last, the beginning and the end. To anyone who is thirsty I will give the right to drink from the spring of the water of life without paying for it. Those who win the victory will receive this from me: I will be their God and they will be my children. But cowards, traitors, perverts, murderers, the immoral, those who practise magic, those who worship idols, and all liars – the place for them is the lake burning with fire and sulphur, which is the second death.'" (Rev. 21:5 to 8)

1732 “Then the one who sits on the throne said, 'And now I make all things new!' He also said to me, 'Write this, because these words are true and can be trusted.'"

1733 At the close of the making of all things new by God as shown in the vision to John, the Lord God Almighty tells him that he has accomplished the making of all things new as promised. (compare Rev. 4:1ff) He further asked him to record the statement, “And now I make all things new!”, because those words were true and could be trusted to certainly become accomplished as declared.

1734 “And he said, 'It is done! I am the first and the last, the beginning and the end.'"

1735 The Lord God Almighty followed up by saying, “It is done!”, that is, the making of all things new, as promised, is accomplished! With the Spirit of the Lord God Almighty living on earth among physical human beings and with death abolished, then, God's original beginning promise of making human beings immortal, that is, in his image and likeness, to rule the whole world has been fulfilled, accomplished, that is, “It is done!” (compare Sc. Gen. 1:26)

1736 In the recreation process it is the Lord God Almighty himself who transformed himself from purely a Spirit person to live on earth in a physical human person as the first and the beginning of all the old things being made new. This is how the new creation began: “After all the people had been baptised, Jesus also was baptised. While he was praying, heaven was opened, and the Holy Spirit came down from heaven upon him (on earth), in bodily form like a dove. And a voice came from heaven, 'You are my own dear Son. I am pleased with you.'" (Lk. 3:21 to 22; compare Matt. 3:16 to 17) The scripture says, “But when God was about to send his firstborn Son into the world, he said: 'All God's angels must worship him”, because he was to be the Lord God Almighty himself in human form. (compare Heb. 1:6; Sc. Deut. 32:43, 70). And at the transfiguration, “a voice from the cloud said, 'This is my own dear Son, with whom I am pleased – listen to him!'" (Matt. 17:5) This transformation of the Almighty God into a physical human person, in whom the Spirit of God lived to be the first and the beginning of the Lord God Almighty making all things new, took place in A.D. 26 when Jesus was baptized.

1737 Then the Almighty God chose a group of twelve Galilean apostles and anointed them as his new Lamb, his composite new Child, with whom or through whom the new creation was carried out, starting on Pentecost Day, in A.D. 30. (compare Sc. Prov. 8:22 to 31) The recreation process has continued ever since and will come to an end after the end of the third millennium and within the fourth millennium when the Spirit of the Almighty God will come and make his home permanently with human beings on this earth. The coming of the Spirit of the Almighty God to live permanently with human beings on this earth will become the last recreation activity, and, then, the Almighty God brings to an end his promise of making all things new. Then the recorded true and trustworthy words of the Almighty God will have been accomplished. The Almighty God will have transformed himself and his abode to start the new creation and will have transformed himself and his abode to end the new creation!

1738 “To anyone who is thirsty I will give the right to drink from the spring of the water of life without paying for it. Those who win the victory will receive this from me: I will be their God, and they will be my children.”

1739 The Almighty God will give the right to receive the knowledge that gives life from its very source, the Almighty God himself, free of charge, to anyone who lacks this knowledge and longs for it. All those who get their names written in the book of the living after the last judgement and all those included in the first raising of the dead are those who win the victory and so will have received the free knowledge on which life eternal depends from the Almighty God himself: He will be their God, and they will be his children. All of them will be gods, being God's children. (compare Sc. Ps. 82:1, 6; Jn. 10:34 to 38) This will be the New World of a new Almighty God in physical human form living on earth with his new children in physical human forms.

1740 “But cowards, traitors, perverts, murderers, the immoral, those who practise magic, those who worship idols, and all liars – the place for them is the lake burning with fire and sulphur, which is the second death.”

1741 All those whose activities prevent them from becoming part of God's new people because, like the Roman Empire number 666 and the Church of Rome or all the denominational Judeo-European Christian churches, those deceived by the Devil, and Satan himself, they are cowards, traitors, perverts, murderers, the immoral, those who practise magic, those who worship idols, and all liars – they will be thrown into modern gun-warfare which will spell their doom for ever and ever. The empires, churches, religions, all followers of Satan the Devil, and Satan the Devil himself will be destroyed by the wars they are plunged into and their destruction will be eternal. This final action of the Almighty God to exclude and destroy the wicked will leave only the new creation – the new heaven and the new earth that will replace this present old heaven and old earth – to last for ever.

21:9 to 11 Augustine Shows Jesus' LoyalistsThe 144,000, the Wife of the New Lamb: The Anointed 12 Galilean Apostles

1742 “One of the seven angels who had the seven bowls full of the seven last plagues came to me and said, 'Come, and I will show you the Bride, the wife of the Lamb.' The Spirit took control of me, and the angel carried me to the top of a very high mountain. He showed me Jerusalem, the Holy City, coming down out of heaven from God and shining with the glory of God. The city shone like a precious stone, like jasper, clear as crystal.” (Rev. 21:9 to 11)

1743 It was Aurelius Augustus (or St. Augustine of Hippo; 354 to 430) who “came to the John class of people and said, 'Come, and I will show you the Bride, the wife of the Lamb.'” Aurelius Augustus, “the greatest Latin religious teacher”, lived between 354 and 430. “He tried for a time to find truth in the teaching of an eastern sect, the Manichees; but in 383 he went to Rome and on to Milan, where he obtained a post as Professor of Rhetoric. Here he met St. Ambrose, the Bishop, whose eloquent sermons and saintliness deeply influenced him. He also read Plato with enthusiasm. Augustine went through a period of struggle between his longing for Christianity and his moral weakness.

One day, when he was 32, (he read Romans 13:13 to 14, written by Paul of Tarsus). This decided him. He and his son (Adeodatus) became Christians and were baptized by Bishop Ambrose.” This was how he came to where the John class of people was. In the 4th and 5th centuries, they were the so-called heretics of the Judeo-European Christian Church which was the Church of Rome.

1744 Augustine was the fifth angel who had the fifth bowl full of the fifth plague. “The fifth angel poured out his bowl on the throne of the beast. Darkness fell over the beast's kingdom, and people bit their tongues because of their pain, and they cursed the God of heaven for their pains and sores. But they did not turn from their evil ways.” (Rev. 16:10 to 11)

1745 “Augustine wrote many books, and has always been regarded as one of the four Fathers of the Western Church, the others being Pope Gregory the Great, St. Ambrose, and St. Jerome.” One of the many books written by St. Augustine was The City of God. It is in this book that Augustine has shown the Jesus' loyalist fundamentalists as the John class of people, “The Bride, the wife of the Lamb.”

1746 “In 410 the Goths (Christian barbarians symbolized, as 'wild animals', meaning uncivilised creatures) captured Rome and sacked it. Europe was severely shocked by this catastrophe, for Rome was the centre to which all the civilized world looked for leadership. Augustine began to write The City of God in order to restore confidence to the Christian world (Christendom). In this book he distinguishes two kingdoms, one belonging to earth, the other to heaven. These, he says, have existed from the beginning, but the heavenly city is now represented on earth by the Church, whereas the earthly city might be said to be represented by the (Roman) State. Augustine taught that the Christian Church had brought a new order into the world to take the place of the Roman Empire (number 666) which was crumbling away. This book strongly influenced the theory of medieval Catholicism, that the Church is above the State and has the right to make and depose kings.

Augustine was followed by (Martin) Luther and (John) Calvin in his teaching on grace and predestination. Protestantism therefore, as well as Catholicism, owes much to Saint Augustine.” (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, Great Lives. volumeV.p. 24)

1747 Augustine has shown the John class of people in his book, The City of God, what the New Jerusalem or the New City of Peace, symbolized as “the Bride, the wife of the Lamb”, represented in real terms. The description of the Bride, the New City of Peace, the Holy City, in the Book of Revelation finds its equivalents in The City of God, written by Augustine to show the John class of people, Christian fundamentalists, Protestants or the so-called heretics of the Church of Rome, that things written in the Book of Revelation, relate to happenings in human history from Jesus and the start of the preaching of the message of the Good News about the new Kingdom of God in the first century to the establishment of the promised new world governed by the new heaven, between the 4 superscript th and 5 superscript th millennia. Augustine's teachings or bowl-full of plague poured out on the beast's throne threw the Roman Empire number 666 into the Dark Ages: "Darkness fell over the beast's kingdom" for about one thousand years.

1748 “The Spirit took control of me, and the angel carried me to the top of a very high mountain. He showed me Jerusalem (the City of Peace), the Holy City, coming down out of heaven from God, and shining with the glory of God.”

1749 While under the influence of the (Holy) Spirit of God, the Church represented by the John class of people, was lifted up or raised to the top of that great Roman Empire number 666 represented as “the top of a very high mountain”. Augustine, thus, taught the Church that, “the Church is above the (Roman) State and has the right to make and depose kings”. He thus “poured out his bowl (his teaching or directed his teaching at or) on the throne of the beast.

Darkness fell over the beast's kingdom”, the Roman Empire number 666 was plunged into the Dark Ages, (from about 410 to about 1450). The very high mountain was the Roman State, the greatest of the ancient Euro-Asian empires, and John as the Church was carried to the top of or above this very high mountain. From this assumed lofty position Augustine showed the Church or the John class of people, Jerusalem, the Holy City (the 144,000 Spirit-sealed people), coming down out of the enormous crowd (out of heaven) from God to assume the leadership-rulership position in directing and advising on world political affairs as an act planned and ordained by God to happen in the future in world history, making the Church-State entity proper and so gain fame, praise, or honour that was attributable to God's involvement in the affairs of the Roman State that had accounted for the achievement of the greatness and importance of the Roman Empire number 666. Medieval Catholicism, from which time the Church mounted the Roman State and directed and gave advice on the political, military, and religious affairs of the Roman Empire number 666, during the Dark Ages, was the result of the influence of the teachings of St. Augustine poured on the throne of the Roman State and the Church. This teaching of Augustine justifiably emboldened, encouraged, and drove the Christian barbarians, the Goths, Vandals, Huns, etcetera, like wild animals, uncivilized beings, to attack and defeat the Roman Empire number 666, remove the emperors, and replace them with their own uncivilized Gothian and other barbarian kings which resulted in the Roman Empire number 666 being plunged into the Dark Ages for about one thousand years. Typical of the rulers of this age was Pope Gregory The Great (c. 540 to 604). “Men appealed to him for advice and accepted his judgements not only in Italy, but in Gaul and Spain, North Africa, and Britain. He kept a strict discipline in the Church, deposing offenders from their offices and correcting abuses in the monasteries.

The four great Councils, of Nicaea, Constantinople, Ephesus, and Chalcedon, had formulated the main doctrines of the Christian faith, and Gregory, having no theological disputes to trouble him, was able to give his whole attention to pastoral and administrative work. Thus he paved the way for the claims to universal authority made by later Popes.” (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, volume V. Great Lives, p. 201) Later Popes claimed universal authority over political kings and rulers of the world.

1750 “The city shone like a precious stone, like a jasper, clear as crystal.”

1751 The city had a unique fame, “like a jasper”, untainted in any way, “clear as crystal”, because the Spirit of the Almighty God lived in it and also directed its affairs. The city of 144,000 Spirit-sealed servants of God was unblemished. It shone with the glory of God – it produced light with brightness that is God's only, and so merited the praise or honour and worship of God.

21:12 to 14 The 144,000 Men and the 12 Apostles Who Fished for Them

1752 “It had a great high wall with twelve gates and twelve angels in charge of the gates. On the gates were written the names of the twelve tribes of the people of Israel. There were three gates on each side: three on the east, three on the south, three on the north, and three on the west. The city's wall was built on twelve foundation stones, on which were written the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb." (Rev. 21:12 to 14)

1753 The Bride was the group of 144,000 Israelite men-disciples Jesus made through the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles constituting the new Lamb who fished for them from the Diaspora and sealed them with the Spirit of God on their foreheads. They were the first fruits of the called, chosen, and faithful followers from the twelve tribes of Israel in the Diaspora. Augustine was here showing the John class of people how the enormous crowd was founded on the 144,000 Spirit-sealed Israelite men-disciples as first fruits. The 144,000 Spirit-sealed disciples and the enormous crowd started to form from the Day of Pentecost, A.D. 30, as the disciples made by the twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ spear-headed by anointed Simon Peter. The twelve Galilean apostles were the twelve angels or messengers manning the twelve gates or entrances to the fold that they created on the four sides of the symbolically squared city (= 12 x 12 x 1000). The great high walls of the city showed how enormous the crowd was, uncountable, from every nation, tribe, language, and race that would be allowed to gain access to and from the city.

The city's wall built on twelve foundation stones on which were written the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb, that is, the twelve Galilean apostles together constituting the new Lamb, reinforced the fact that the city was the imagery of the 144,000 Spirit-sealed Israelite men-servants of God, as the church of Jesus of Nazareth in Jerusalem, built on the foundation of the twelve Galilean apostles, as the new Lamb, and limited within the rigid walls of believers made through only the twelve Galilean apostles and their disciples, that is, only the 144,000 Spirit-sealed Israelite men-servants of God in the Diaspora, leaving out the members of the Judeo-European Christian Church of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas and their milliards of denominational Judeo-European churches as the impure things, those who did shameful things or liars not allowed to enter the city, not allowed to be part of this pure church of the twelve Galilean apostles in Jerusalem. (compare Eph. 2:19 to 22; Gal. 2:9b) The Bride was thus shown to be the followers of Jesus of Nazareth who came from the lost sheep of the people of Israel in the Diaspora only. They were the 144,000 Israelite men seen on Mount Zion, representing the seat of the rulership of God, in Jerusalem with the new Lamb, the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, “who have his name and his Father's name written on their foreheads”. It was the new Lamb with the Bride who occupied the centre of the throne which the enormous crowd was

21:15 Augustine Compared the City of God with the 144,000 Men

1754 “The angel who spoke to me (Aurelius Augustus) had a gold measuring rod to measure the city, its gates, and its walls.” (Rev. 21:15).

1755 Augustine had a perfect knowledge about how God's people, the nation of Israel and the called, chosen, and faithful followers of Jesus Christ were (foretold to be) modelled as a prototype or as a perfect standard for comparison, that is, as “a gold measuring rod”. He used this perfect knowledge, produced in his book, The City of God, as “a gold measuring rod”, and compared and described in plain human and figurative terms how, the Bride, the wife of the Lamb, the Holy City, was going to provide the leadership-rulership that had God and the new Lamb sitting on the one throne in the new world. (compare Sc. Is. 2:2 to 4; Sc. Dan. 7:13 to 14, 22)

21:16 Augustine Puts the 144,000 in Square Formation

1756 “The city was perfectly square, as wide as it was long. The angel measured the city with his measuring rod: it was 2,400 kilometres long (or 12,000 furlongs long) and was as wide and as high as it was long.” (Rev. 21:16)

1757 The Holy City had a square site plan. Augustine compared it with what he knew about sizes and numbers of the beginnings of the nation of Israel and of the called, chosen, and faithful followers of Jesus Christ; and put the size and shape of the city into a figurative cube, with a square base or site plan, measuring 12,000 furlongs long by 12,000 furlongs wide by 12,000 furlongs high. He was clearly playing pun on the number 12 associated with the twelve tribes of Israel and the twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus as the foundations of the two nations, and the number thousand, representing the fullness or completeness of the two nations concerned.

Such a volume of a cubic city was intended to depict a place capable of accommodating, hyperbolically, an enormous crowd that nobody was able to count from every nation, tribe, language, and race. A cube of 12,000 furlongs or 2,400 kilometres gives a volume of 1,728,000,000,000 cubic furlongs (= 1.728 x 10⁻¹² cu. fur.) or 13,824,000,000 cubic kilometres (= 1.3824 x 10⁻¹⁰ cu. km). This was stupendously an enormous volume were it to be filled with human beings.

1758 The 144,000 Israelite men were sealed with the Spirit of God by the twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus. On average, one apostle sealed 12,000 Israelite men from one of the 12 tribes of the nation of Israel living in the Diaspora; so that 12,000 Israelite men entered the city through one of the figurative gates manned by one apostle as an angel, and each gate bore the name of one tribe of the 12 tribes of the nation of Israel. In this way, the shell or core of the city, shown to be the 144,000 Israelite men-disciples of Jesus used to bring in the enormous crowd from every nation, tribe, language, and race, came to form the first fruits of the new heaven for the new world. This was how Augustine had used his correct and perfect knowledge of the nation of Israel and of the called, chosen, and faithful followers of Jesus Christ, as “a gold measuring rod”, to measure or compare the Holy City, the New Jerusalem of the New Heaven of the New World.

21:17 Augustine Measured the Limits of the 144,000 Israelite Men

1759 “The angel (Aurelius Augustus) also measured the wall, and it was sixty metres high or thick (or 144 cubits high or thick) according to the standard unit of measure he was using (or according to a man's measure, at the same time an angel's. N.W,J.B).”

1760 The wall of the city limited the lateral or outer expansion of the city as well as serving as a security fence or a rampart. Augustine compared the outer limits of the city to a thickness of a wall that would not easily give way to any lateral weight of expansion or external force intended to breach it. The 12 Galilean apostles of Jesus as the foundation stones of the wall and the 12 gates named after the 12 tribes of the nation of Israel, showed that those admitted into the city were strictly limited to or bounded by their being of the 12 tribes of Israel and by being made disciples by only the 12 Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ. This was symbolized as 12 times 12 = 144 cubits, that is, bounded by the fulfilment of or compliance with the strict term and condition that they were of the 12 tribes of Israel and made by the 12 Galilean apostles of Jesus; for a cubit is a standard of measure, based on the length of the human arm (literally) or an angel's arm (figuratively) from the elbow to the tip of the middle finger, from 18 to 22 inches. Thus, no Judeo-European Christians or followers of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas or of any of the Judeo-European Church Fathers would enter the city. Only the 144,000 Israelite men, who, “according to a man's measure, at the same time an angel's”, that is, in whatever way it was determined, literarily or figuratively, should be and were Israelites in the Diaspora made by the twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus living in the Diaspora, would be the Holy City which would invite and admit the enormous crowd of other men into the city, which would be the new heaven, as the new rulers of the new world. This shows clearly that the enormous crowd of men including the 144,000 people cannot and will not include any Judeo-European Christians who were all converts of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas. Remember that Jerusalem was the seat of the Government of the nation of Israel, and so the New Jerusalem would also be the seat of the Government of the new world and part of the new heaven.

21:18 The Strength and Purity of the 144,000 Men Illustrated

1761 “The wall was made of jasper, and the city itself was made of pure gold, as clear as glass.” (Rev 21 18)

1762 The wall being made of jasper, a kind of diamond, showed how strong and rigid it was, so that any lateral or outer expansion or external breaching was not easy to make; that is, the strict term and condition that the 144,000 Spirit-sealed servants of God were of the 12 tribes of Israel in the Diaspora, and made disciples by the anointed group of 12 Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, could not be breached. The city itself being “made of pure gold, as clear as glass”, also symbolized the very high purity of the 144,000 Spirit-sealed men and the enormous crowd of other men who did not include impure people, and shameful people or liars, who were the members of great Babylon, the false Judeo-European Christian Church.

21:19a The Precious Qualities of the 12 Apostles Portrayed

1763 “The foundation stones of the city wall were adorned with all kinds of precious stones.” (Rev. 21:19a)

1764 The foundation stones of the city wall were the twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, who were shown to be adorned with or dressed in or possessing all kinds of noble human qualities. They were geniuses in their fields of endeavour and calling, having been tutored by the greatest teacher to walk this earth, Jesus Christ, the Lord God Almighty himself. (compare Acts 4:13; John 15:1 to 3; 10:7 to 8) The twelve Galilean apostles together combined all the symbolic qualities as embodied in the precious stones decorating them.

21:19b-20 The 12 Apostles Matched With Their 12 Symbolic Stones

1765 “The first foundation stone was jasper, the second sapphire, the third agate, the fourth emerald, the fifth onyx, the sixth carnelian, the seventh yellow quartz, the eighth beryl, the ninth topaz, the tenth chalcedony, the eleventh turquoise, the twelfth amethyst.” (Rev. 21:19b-20)

1766 The unique natural properties of the precious stones as symbols of behavioural qualities were seen in and possessed by the twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ led by Simon Peter as the first foundation stone, the invincible foundation stone, on which the Church of Jesus of Nazareth was built, so that the gates of Hell could not prevail upon it. The next eleven Galilean apostles could logically be matched with their corresponding precious stones sequentially in the order they were called, chosen, and sent out to preach by Jesus Christ as his faithful apostles as recorded by Matthew in his Gospel as Chapter 10:1 to 4.

21:21 Only the Highly Valued Disciples of the 12 Form the 144,000 Holy City

1767 “The twelve gates were twelve pearls; each gate was made of a single pearl. The street of the city was of pure gold, transparent as glass.” (Rev. 21:21)

1768 A pearl is a small shiny white ball that forms inside the shell of an oyster, and is of a great value as a jewel. The gate of the city being made of a single pearl of great value showed what importance was attached to those who entered them who must meet the strict terms and conditions given for entering the city through the gates. One tribe of the nation of Israel entered the one gate bearing its name and manned by one of the twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ, who impliedly and logically fished for them, sealed them with the Spirit of God and admitted them into the city of 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-disciples. The street of the city being made of pure gold, transparent as glass, showed how only those who kept strictly to the pure, golden, unadulterated teachings and commands of Jesus Christ qualified to walk the street into the city where the impure, the shameful, and liars, as all Judeo-European Christians are, were barred from ever entering.

21.22 to 23 The Temple of God and of the Lamb in the 144,000 Holy City

1769 “I did not see a temple in the city, because its temple is the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb. The city has no need of the sun or moon to shine on it, because the glory of God shines on it, and the Lamb is its lamp.” (Rev. 21:22 to 23)

1770 The Spirit of the Lord God Almighty, or Jesus Christ, and the new Lamb, or the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, live in the city of 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-disciples, so their House or Temple is now the city of 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-servants of God where they live. The anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles in whom the Spirit lives is the Sacred Tent in the inner Temple, which now is in the Holy City; therefore, the Spirit of the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are in the inner Temple; and so no other temple can be seen in the holy city of 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-servants of God. They are the source of knowledge or enlightenment symbolized as light from the sun or the moon which they give to the Holy City, so that the Holy City of 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-servants has the glory, fame, praise, and honour of the Lord God Almighty (Jesus Christ) and the enlightened leadership of the Lamb (the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles) directing the affairs of the Holy City. The light of the burning wick of the lamp is the Spirit of Jesus Christ and the lamp is the Lamb, the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles of Jesus Christ. So the Holy City has no need of any other source of knowledge or enlightenment, such as the sun symbolizing a church as the main or principal source of light or the moon symbolizing a subordinate reflective source of light such as Judaism became to the Church of Jesus of Nazareth in Jerusalem, to provide it heavenly knowledge or enlightenment.

The Direction of the New Earth by the Light of the 144,000 Holy City

1771 “The people of the world will walk by its light, and the kings of the earth will bring their wealth into it.” (Rev. 21:24)

1772 The Bride (144,000) and the Lamb (12 Galilean apostles) wedded constitute the New Jerusalem, the Holy City, that will come down out of the new heaven, the enormous crowd, from God to live with human beings, so that the New City of Peace, the New Jerusalem, is the first fruit of the New Heaven which combines with the New Earth to become the New World in which righteousness will always be at home. The people of the New World will have their affairs directed by the light or knowledge and enlightenment provided by the Holy City of 144,000 Spirit-sealed people that comes down out of the New Heaven made up of the Spirit of Jesus Christ and the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles living in the various human leaders and rulers, grouped as the enormous crowd. And the various political, social, commercial, educational, and institutional leaders and rulers of the New Earth, chosen and directed by the New Heaven, will bring their citizens to subject and submit themselves and their affairs to the leaders and rulers of the New Heaven.

21:25 The 144,000 City Gives Uninterrupted Light to the New World

1773 “The gates of the city will stand open all day; they will never be closed, because there will be no night there.” (Rev. 21:25)

1774 Access to the Holy City of 144,000 Spirit-sealed servants of God through the twelve gates for its light, that is, knowledge and direction will be available for all time to the people of the New World who will need it, to access it, at any time; they will never be closed, even temporarily, to deny access to the people as would be necessary at night, because there will be no shortage of light, lack of knowledge or period of ignorance in the Holy City of 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-servants, where the Lord God Almighty, whose glory shines on it, and the new Lamb, as the lamp of the Holy City, live permanently.

Submission of the Kings and Their Subjects to the 144,000 Holy City

1775 “The greatness and the wealth of the nations will be brought into the city.” (Rev. 21:26)

1776 Both the rulers and the ruled of all the nations will become part of the new world that accesses the Holy City for its life-giving knowledge and direction of the affairs of the nations; their great political, social, commercial, and institutional leaders and rulers as kings and their valuable subjects as wealth will become part of the righteous new world governed from the highest level by the Spirit of the Lord God Almighty and the new Lamb whose one throne in the 144,000 Holy City is the source of eternal life and knowledge, power, might, strength, wisdom, and authority.

21:27 All Christians Barred From Gaining Access to the 144,000 Holy City

1777 “But nothing that is impure will enter the city, nor anyone who does shameful things or tells lies. Only those whose names are written in the Lamb's book of the living will enter the city.” (Rev. 21:27)

1778 When the sea gives up its dead, and Death and Hades or the world of the dead also give up the dead they hold, all will be judged according to what they have done. Whoever do not have their names written in the book of the living belonging to the Lamb, will be thrown into the lake of fire. These are all Judeo-European Christians who will refuse to leave or flee from the doomed fallen Judeo-European Christian Church when the call to leave is made, and so take part in her sins and share in her punishment. Those who have their names written in the Lamb's book of the living are believers who were made by the twelve Galilean apostles and the 144,000 Spirit-sealed disciples only.

But the Judeo-European Christian Church is the church of Paul of Tarsus, Joseph Barnabas, and the many Church Fathers. The Judeo-European Christian Church, therefore, is impure, does shameful things, and is full of liars, and so will not enter the Holy City which has a street of pure gold. Only disciples and believers in Jesus Christ who were made by or through the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles led by anointed Simon Peter have their names written in the book of life that belongs to the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles as the new Lamb. All Judeo-European Christians made by or who accept, teach and follow the teachings and commands of Paul of Tarsus, Joseph Barnabas, and the Church Fathers are impure, they do shameful things, and tell lies, and so will not enter the Holy City! All Judeo-European Christians now find themselves among “All the people living on earth who will worship the beast to whom the dragon, Satan the Devil, gave his own power, his throne, and his vast authority; except those Jesus' loyalist fundamentalists whose names were written in the book of the living belonging to the Lamb that was killed.” (Rev. 13:8)

Revelation 22

22:1 to 5 Augustine Explained the Source of Life to Jesus' Loyalists

1779 “The angel also showed me the river of the water of life, sparkling like crystal, and coming from the throne of God and of the Lamb and flowing down the middle of the city's street.” (Rev. 22:1-2a)

1780 Aurelius Augustinus or St. Augustine of Hippo also wrote many other books showing the John class of people the source of life everlasting among other things. “St. Augustine was doubtless one of the world's greatest thinkers; as a theologian and philosopher he is outstanding among the Church Fathers for the influence he wielded. Particularly famous is his system of grace ... His 'Confessions', the world's most noted autobiography ... the 'City of God', explains the Creator's working in history; remarkable is also his concept of the creation of the world, by which God gave to matter once for all the power and life germs which would insure the general unfolding and development of the cosmos.” (Ref: Saint Companions For Each Day, St. Augustine of Hippo, p. 287) In such ways, Augustine has shown clearly in his many books and writings how God has already given life to physical matter and is going ahead still to give eternal life freely from his throne and the Lamb's throne like water flowing down the middle of the city's street to people who walk through the gates on the golden street into the Holy City.

1781 “On each side of the river was the tree of life, which bears fruit twelve times a year, once each month; and its leaves are for the healing of the nations. Nothing that is under God's curse will be found in the city.” (Rev. 22:2b-3a)

1782 The trees of life are those included in the first raising of the dead over whom the second death has no power. They together form the Bride. Together with the Lamb they produce and dispense the message of truth that gives life to those who receive and apply it. They are from every nation, tribe, language, and race forming the enormous crowd that no one is able to count. They grow on both sides of the river of the water of life flowing from the throne of God and of the new Lamb. The source of the river of the water of life is the throne of God and of the new Lamb. The new Lamb is in the centre of the throne on which God sits; that is, the new Lamb, as the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, surrounds God the Father, as Jesus Christ, who addresses his disciples and the crowds from the centre of the crowds as his throne and the throne of the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, and does his own work together with the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles. (compare John 14:10 to 11) The river of the water of life is information, knowledge, and messages of enlightenment coming from the Lord God Almighty who is Jesus Christ, and the new Lamb who is the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, who together sit on their one throne, to the people constituting the Bride or the 144,000 Spirit-sealed people as the trees of life, drawing on the water of life through their roots extending into the river, that is, receiving the messages of truth from Jesus Christ and the Lamb, to bear or produce their “fruit twelve times a year, once each month”, that is, to prepare and deliver lessons twelve times a year, once each month.

1783 “The river of the water of life flows down the middle of the city's street.”

1784 The city is the Bride, and the river flows down the middle of the Bride of 144,000 Holy City to show how the Spirit of God and of the new Lamb live in the Bride, “the throne in the Temple”, “centrally”, and provide her with the instant information, knowledge, enlightenment, and data with which to perform their triple duties as judges, kings, and priests. The trees of life draw on the river of the water of life coming from the one source, the throne of God and of the new Lamb, information, knowledge, enlightenment, and data for the preparation of the teaching lessons, sermons, which they deliver to the peoples of the world at regular periodic times symbolized as “twelve times a year, once each month”. The times for the delivery of the teaching lessons as “fruit” of the tree of life take after the Israelite Sabbath-like weekly or end-of-week family home meetings, conventions, and convocations to learn the teaching lessons as the word of God and of the Lamb. The Bride, spread throughout all nations, tribes, languages, and races, will, at regular times, deliver teaching lessons to the peoples of the world who learn and apply them. It is upon these teaching lessons, as the fruit of the tree of life, that they will depend, they will learn and apply, in order to live for ever.

1785 The tree of life, the Bride (with the Spirit), as judges (persons determining what is right or good and what is wrong or bad, being moral and legal law givers and administrators – “The Legislative Body”), as kings (rulers, governors, managers, and administrators – “The Executive Body”), and as priests (teachers, educators, instructors, trainers, and guides – “The Educative Body”) uses the teaching lessons (the word of God and of the Lamb) delivered on “Sabbath-Day” meetings, conventions or convocations to feed the peoples of the new world, so that, by applying them in their lives, they live for ever. The teaching lesson, as the fruit of the tree of life, is the food on which everlasting life depends. It sustains, nourishes, and maintains living for ever of the peoples of the nations of the new world who eat it. In comparison with modern practice, the New Heaven will comprise public servants providing impartial public service free to the New Earth, who are rewarded by God as the State for their free public service.

1786 The leaves of the tree of life are the Godly principles, values, virtues, ideas, ethics, and wisdom on which the information, knowledge, enlightenment, and data are based and which are used to prepare the teaching lessons delivered to the peoples of the nations of the new world at “Sabbath-conventions” by these “professional teachers”. By applying these Godly principles, values, virtues, ideas, ethics, and wisdom in their lives, the nations are “healed” of their ethnic tensions, rivalries, resentment, divisions, differences, break-in-relations, suspicions, animosities, all ills, and of wars, destruction, and deaths that result from them. There will result from these actions of God and of the Lamb sitting on their one throne, eternal peace, harmony, prosperity, and life. In this way, the nations are “healed” of all natural things or traits that have the tendency of dividing them, so that they become a homogenous, harmonious, and peaceful human race.

1787 The Prince of Peace that the new Lamb is, the Temple of God that is the new Lamb, and the tree of life that the Bride symbolizes will blossom into the New World of Peace, Prosperity, Harmony, and Eternal Life in reality, in fulfilment of the promise of the Lord God Almighty to make human beings to live for ever and to rule the whole New World with the Lord God Almighty himself being the one transformed into a composite physical human being at the helm of affairs. (compare Sc. Is. 9:6 to 7; Sc. Gen. 1:26 to 31; John 14:10 to 11). Then and only then that the new Lamb of God and the Lord God Almighty become: “The first and the last, the beginning and the end!” The new creation started with the Lord God Almighty, hitherto living exclusively as a Spirit Being, transforming himself and coming to live in a human body, for the first time, as Jesus the Anointed One, in A.D. 26, when John the Baptist baptized Jesus of Nazareth in the River Jordan; and the new creation resulting in the New World became fully made or created with the Father and the Son, as the Lord God Almighty and the new Lamb, coming finally, at the last, in the end, to live in the Bride to rule the whole New World for ever and ever.

1788 Exactly like the gold measuring rod that Aurelius Augustus is using, “He (the Spirit and the Bride) will settle disputes among great nations. They will hammer their swords into ploughs and their spears into pruning knives. Nations will never again go to war, never prepare for battle again.” (Sc. Is. 2:4) “A child (the new Lamb = the Anointed Group of 12 Galilean Apostles) is born to us! A Son (a new Lamb) is given us! And he will be our ruler. He will be called, 'Wonderful Counsellor', 'Mighty God', 'Eternal Father', 'Prince of Peace'. His royal power will continue to grow; his kingdom will always be at peace. He will rule as King David's successor, basing his power on right and justice, from now until the end of time.” (Sc. Is. 9:6 to 7) Such an authentic and unchangeable truth was available to St. Augustine of Hippo, who wisely used it, as “a gold measuring rod”, in explaining to the John class of people, exactly how the New World would be realized by confidently comparing the process with the abandoned old recreation plan given to the nation of Israel. The nation of Israel did not realize it, because of disobedience, and so it was taken away from them, and given to the enormous crowd as the people who would produce the proper fruits to realize it, to realize the same thing in a wonderful and in an improved or in a better way, impartially involving every tribe, nation, language, and race.

1789 “Nothing that is under God's curse will be found in the city.”

1790 All manner of people belonging to the various religions and cultures as Judeo-European Christians, Asian-Arab Muslims, Orthodox Jews and Judaists, Hindus, Buddhists, etcetera, etcetera, who are under God's curse, as shown and explained above, will not be part of either the Bride or those who eat the fruit of the tree of life; neither will they use the leaves of the tree of life, so as to be healed. of their divisive natural differences of race, tribe, ethnicity, religions, ideologies, cultures, and environmental influences. (compare Sc. Is. 29:13; 6:9 to 10; Matt. 13:10 to 17; 15:8 to 9)

1791 “The throne of God and of the Lamb will be in the city, and his servants will worship him. They will see his face, and his name will be written on their foreheads. There shall be no more night, and they will not need lamps or sunlight, because the Lord God will be their light, and they will rule as kings for ever and ever.” (Rev. 22:3b-5)

1792 The Bride is the Holy City. The Spirit of God lives in the new Lamb, so that both of them have their abode or throne in the Bride. By this transformation, members of the Bride totalling 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-servants, having the Spirit of God in the Lamb living in them and with them, “see” his face, and God's name, reputation, fame, or assumed character shows on their faces; that is, people will see and recognize them as the Lord God Almighty in human form collectively. They will no more experience times of ignorance or lack of knowledge and information about anything having to do with humanity and the New World with which they will be dealing. Neither will they ever need other sources of knowledge, information, and enlightenment, such as a church or religion or Church Fathers, as previously, because the Spirit of the Lord God Almighty who lives in them and forms part of them will be their instant source of knowledge, information and enlightenment, and they, so equipped, will rule as kings – as the Lord God Almighty in composite human form – for ever and ever. All of them with the enormous crowd as God's men-servants, like modern public servants, performing their duties free to benefit the human race will, in this way, be rendering worship or service, public service, to the State, as to God who rewards or pays them.

The New Heaven will be like Public Servants out of which comes the New Jerusalem, the Holy City, as Civil Servants, if we are to compare it roughly with modern equivalents. The nations and their peoples will, similarly, worship God – the Spirit and the Bride – by obeying him.

22:6 Augustine Reveals Himself Fassent by God to Explain God's Word

1793 “Then the angel said to me, 'These words are true and can be trusted. And the Lord God, who gives his Spirit to the prophets, has sent his angel to show his servants what must happen very soon.' (Rev 22 6)

1794 Aurelius Augustus or St. Augustine of Hippo, after the explanation to John, employs a wise saying the implication of which, to the faithful and wise servant, is very obvious and revealing. Though a human being like them, Augustine is drawing the attention of the John class of people to the fact that he is the fifth of the seven angels who had the seven bowls full of the last plagues. He, also, as one of the seven lighted torches in front of the throne, which are the seven horns and seven eyes of the new Lamb, which are the seven spirits of God that have been sent throughout the whole earth, has words that are true and can be trusted about the explanation of the Bride, the wife of the Lamb, and the river of the water of life in relation to the tree of life, its fruits and leaves.

So he urged them to discern clearly that he was the fifth angel, the fifth messenger and the fifth angelic trumpeter, sent to show them as God's servants his part of "what must happen very soon". The Lord God Almighty, as Jesus Christ, gave his Spirit to Aurelius Augustus to show Jesus' loyalist fundamentalists what was to happen very soon.

1795 But, before it began to happen, Satan the Devil, the Emperor of the Roman Empire number 666 ridden by the Church of Rome led by the Pope, who was privy to St. Augustine's explanation given in his many books and other writings, seized on that opportunity of being also made capable of knowing ahead of time, God's true and trustworthy future plan, and counterfeited it to deceive the whole world. Satan the Devil, then operating as the Emperor of the wounded Roman Empire number 666 as the beast, ridden by the Church of Rome as the false prophet, and exercising Satan's "own power, his throne, and his vast authority", derived from his huge military might, quickly created the Holy Roman Empire, the image of the beast, with the Church of Rome serving as the Bride, directing and advising on the governing affairs of the Roman State, "the earth" (see, paragraph 1749 above, L.23). The Church of Rome serving as "heaven" was thus carried to the top of the great Roman Empire number 666, as "earth". Satan the Devil attempted to model the running of the government of the Roman Empire number 666 after the revealed plan of God in order to deceive the ancient Roman world. This operation was carried out as follows: "On Christmas Day, (December 25) 800, after mass had been said at St. Peter's Church, Rome, the Pope placed a golden crown on the head of Charlemagne (Charles the Great), and all the people hailed him as Emperor of the Romans. This great event marked the beginning of the Holy Roman Empire, which was to last, in one form and another, for a thousand years." (compare John 18:36) (Ref: Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, volume V p 82)

1796 “St. Augustine wrote many books, and has always been regarded as one of the four great Fathers of the Western Church …Augustine (wrote) The City of God in order to restore confidence in the Christian world (Christendom). In this book he distinguishes two kingdoms, one belonging to earth, the other to heaven. These, he says, have existed from the beginning of the world; but the heavenly city is now represented on earth by the Church, whereas the earthly city might be said to be represented by the State. Augustine taught that the Christian Church had brought a new order into the world to take the place of the Roman Empire which was crumbling away. This book strongly influenced the theory of medieval Catholicism that the Church (as the heavenly city) is above the State (as the earthly city) and has the right to make and depose kings.” (Medieval period = Middle Ages, about 1000 to 1450) (Op. Cit. p. 24) This assumed right of the Church of Rome made the Pope in 800 crown Charlemagne to start the counterfeit Kingdom of God on earth as the Holy Roman Empire. But what Aurelius Augustus did assure God's servants of in 410 is yet to begin in the third millennium, after this explanation of the small Book of Revelation is taken up by the resurrected Bride, those seen sitting on thrones, to rule with Christ (the Anointed One = the new Lamb) for a thousand years.

22:7

Those Who Use the Book of Revelation Only as God's Word Are Blessed

1797 “Listen!” says Jesus. I am coming soon! Happy are those who obey the prophetic words of this book!” (Rev. 22:7)

1798 Jesus is alerting his called, chosen, and faithful servants that his coming to rule with them for the thousand years was going to happen very soon, and so they should be careful not to fall to the counterfeit rule like that of the Holy Roman Empire, that Satan would bring about sooner to deceive them, for thinking that the master's promise was delaying and so being impatient about further waiting. He assures those who will wait for his coming, no matter how long it will take, that they will be happy for obeying only and exactly and accurately "the prophetic words of this book" of Revelation. The dire importance of this admonition of Jesus makes John, who received the vision on behalf of the John class of people, warn, advise, and urge his fellow servants, especially, to act wisely and take the command seriously. They should take it as surpassing and cancelling all earlier commands and teachings of his recorded in the New Testament Scriptures by some of his apostles and other disciples and converted enemies that appear to be in conflict or at variance with it. The Judeo-European Christian Church and Judeo-European Christians, however, worked fully with and as part of the Holy Roman Empire or Christendom to distinguish them clearly as apostles of Satan the Devil appearing as ministers of righteousness in order to deceive the whole world. But their evil deeds throughout the world have given them up as sons and daughters of the Evil One, Satan the Devil.

22:8 to 11

Augustine Refused Worship; Advised Keeping the Book of Revelation Not a Secret

1799 “I, John, have heard and seen all these things. And when I finished hearing and seeing them, I fell down at the feet of the angel who had shown me these things, and I was about to worship him. But he said to me, 'Don't do it! I am a servant together with you and with your brothers the prophets and with all those who obey the words in this book.

Worship God!' And he said to me, 'Do not keep the prophetic words of this book a secret, because the time is near when all this will happen. Whoever is evil must go on doing evil, and whoever is filthy must go on being filthy; whoever is good must go on doing good, and whoever is holy must go on being holy.'" (Rev. 22:8 to 11)

1800 The John class of people, after hearing and seeing the things that Augustine wrote in his many books and also taught his monks and the people, felt he was worth being worshipped, and so made the attempt to worship him for his brilliant explanation of the Bride, the wife of the Lamb, the river of the water of life, and the tree of life, its fruit, and leaves to them. The explanation was received and taken as a perfect statement of truth from God to his servants that would never fail to come true. Augustine is held to be “the greatest Latin religious teacher” ever. “He has always been regarded as one of the four great Fathers of the Western Church ...” But he would not accept or receive this kind of regard or worship from his fellow servants, being a human being like anyone of them. So, in order not to let them suspect him as cleverly or ingeniously hiding his divinity, he wrote his biography, “Confessions”. “His 'Confessions', the world's most noted autobiography, is a memorial of his deep repentance.” (Ref: St. Companions. p. 287) In it Augustine tells much of his early life. The “Confessions” gives a vivid record of his spiritual development.

He tells how he lived a worldly and thoughtless life like any human would, so as to underscore his humanity correctly, forcefully, and clearly. In spite of this, attempts were made by the John class of people, his monks and nuns, to worship him and he refused. But the Church of Rome, Orthodox Christians and Catholics and some Protestants revered and worshipped him posthumously. The Roman Catholic Church canonized him and venerated him as a saint. “St. Augustine was 42 when he was made Bishop of Hippo, and laboured for another 34 years, becoming the Patriarch of monasticism, the revitalizer of the entire African Church ... He is honoured (or worshipped or regarded) as the Patron of theologians, printers and brewers, and is invoked (as a living saintly God) against sore eyes.

Since the 8th century his relics (remains) repose in Pavia, having been bought from the Saracens (Syrian or Arab nomads, Mohammedans: opponents of the Crusaders) for a large sum by the Lombard King Luitprand.” (Ref: St. Companions. pages 286, 287)

1801 Aurelius Augustus, alias, St. Augustine of Hippo, urged the servants of God not to keep secret the prophetic words of this small Book of Revelation to John, including his explanation which could be read in his many books, but to expose it, preach it far and wide, “because the time is near when all this will happen”. The heeding of this advice by the servants of God was seized upon by Satan the Devil to create, especially, the Holy Roman Empire to deceive the Christian world, Christendom, in particular, and the whole human race in general. But he taught that, even though the time was near when all the prophetic words would come true, Satan, the Evil One, with his following, who was determined to do evil must go on doing evil – nobody would stop them; and those filthy must go on being filthy – nobody would stop them. In the same way those who were good must go on doing good, and those who were holy must go on being holy – for no one would stop them. He, by this, showed that the false Judeo-European Christian Church, the Church of Rome, would exist and operate side by side with the good and holy servants of the Lord God Almighty, the so-called heretics, and nobody would stop anyone of them from following their chosen courses of life. (compare Matt. 13:30, 40 to 43)

22:12 to 13

The Coming of Jesus, How Soon?

1802 “Listen!” says Jesus. “I am coming soon! I will bring my rewards with me, to give to each one according to what he has done. I am the first and the last, the beginning and the end.” (Rev. 22:12 to 13)

1803 Eternal life to the human race is a right, the ultimate and the eventuality in the making of human beings to be like God and to resemble the Almighty God who is immortal. But, in the making of all things new, the Almighty God, through Jesus, has the called, chosen, and faithful followers who have been promised to rule with the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, “the Christ”, in the New World for ever and ever. They will be judges, kings, and priests in the New World in addition to their being given eternal life like all other human beings who will be raised to life to form the New World. The called, chosen, and faithful followers are rewarded with their kingship, their positions as judges, and their priesthood for working with the new Lamb, the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, as proclaimers of the truth that Jesus revealed and the word of God on this earth since Pentecost Day, A.D. 30. To the twelve Galilean apostles with their followers Jesus promised: “You have stayed with me all through my trials, and just as my Father has given me the right to rule, so I will give you the same right. You will eat and drink at my table in my kingdom, and you will sit on thrones to rule the twelve tribes of Israel.” (Lk. 22:28 to 30)

1804 There were other servants and messengers of God before Jesus, who also proclaimed God's word and were faithful in their witnessing. They were sent by God to all nations, tribes, languages, and races. They, too, were promised rewards and resurrection to live for ever in the New World. To one of them, Daniel, for example, the angel said, "And you, Daniel, be faithful to the end.

Then you will die, but you will rise to receive your reward at the end of time." (Sc. Dan. 12:13; compare Matt. 8:10 to 12) Jesus Christ added to the fact of this prophecy coming true when in surprise he "said to the people following him, 'I tell you, I have never found anyone in Israel with faith like this. I assure you that many will come from the east and the west and sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob at the feast in the Kingdom of God'". (Matt. 8:10 to 12) About the right of eternal life to all human beings in all nations, the prophet Isaiah has written, "Here on Mount Zion the Lord Almighty will prepare a banquet for all nations of the world – a banquet of the richest food and the finest wine. Here he will suddenly remove the cloud of sorrow that has been hanging over all the nations.

The sovereign Lord will destroy death for ever! He will wipe away the tears from everyone's eyes and take away the disgrace his people have suffered throughout the world. The Lord himself has spoken." (Sc. Is. 25:6 to 8; compare Rev. 21:6b)

1805 All those included in the first raising of the dead, the second death has no power over them. They are also the very ones to whom Jesus says, "Listen! I am coming soon! I will bring my rewards with me, to give to each one according to what he has done." (compare Matt. 25:45 to 51) They form the Bride, and they will rule with the new Lamb or the Christ, the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles on this earth for ever and ever.

But the new Lamb, who has the Spirit of God Almighty living in him, is the first to be rewarded at the beginning of the making of all things new and the last to be rewarded at the end of the making of all things new. This is the reason why the Almighty God, in telling his servants of the rewards he is bringing to them, reminds them about the certainty of the rewards which he himself had already received. He says, "I am the first and the last, the beginning and the end"; the one who has first received his reward and has last received his reward, as the eternal king and ruler of all the things made new.

So when the world begins to see the first raising of the dead occurring, then, Jesus will have come to raise them from death to life, and will have been distributing the promised rewards. (compare John 5:28 to 30) This is the time coming when all the dead will hear the voice of Jesus calling them to rise from their graves. What the small Book of Revelation has explained is this voice of Jesus that will call the born-again faithful ones to sit on their thrones and utilize the power given them to judge right away. (compare Rev. 10:11)

22:14 to 15

Judeo-European Christians Do Not, But Fundamentalists Do Go Into The Holy City

1806 “Happy are those who wash their robes clean and so have the right to eat the fruit from the tree of life and to go through the gates into the city. But outside the city are the perverts and those who practise magic, the immoral and the murderers, those who worship idols and those who are liars both in words and deeds.” (Rev. 22:14 to 15)

1807 Happy are the fundamentalists who keep strictly to the teaching of Jesus and of the Lamb only, and so have the right to learn the very truth on which life eternal depends, and go through the twelve Galilean apostles, as gates, into the city of 144,000 Spirit-sealed people for its enlightenment on which life eternal depends. But outside the city which is the Bride, the New Jerusalem, are all Judeo-European Christians, Orthodox, Catholic, and Protestant, who failed to come out from great Babylon, the Church of Rome, the Judeo-European Christian Church, when the call was made. They “are the perverts and those who practise magic, the immoral and the murderers, those who worship idols and those who are liars both in words and deeds.” And all Judeo-European Christians of today fit these descriptions and designations!

1808 The past and present history and deeds of Judeo-European Christians in all denominations of the Judeo-European Christian Church confirm their sins, crimes, and misdeeds against humanity and God, which indict and expose them as “those who are liars both in words and deeds”. Being liars “both in words and deeds”, all Judeo-European Christians have had all their claims to being God's servants proved to be absolutely false. For a good tree produces good fruit, and a bad tree produces bad fruit; and their bad fruits show, without any shred of doubt, that they are truly the children of Satan the Devil, the existing Political and Religious Leaders and Rulers of all the nations of the world, who has been using them to ruin the whole world, “because he knows he has only a little time left.” (compare John 8:44)

22:16 Jesus, the Author of the Book of Revelation

1809 “I, Jesus, have sent my angel to announce these things to you in the churches. I am descended from the family of David; I am the bright morning star.” (Rev. 22:16)

1810 Jesus identifies himself as the one who sent his angel or messenger to announce these things to those who were members of the seven churches in Asia and Asia Minor. The seven churches were the only ones among the possible and likely thousands that existed in the first century, after the fall of Jerusalem and Judea in 66 to 70 which Jesus claimed to be faithful to him. They alone, then, proclaimed the truth that Jesus revealed and the word of God. All others were thus, by implication and logical deduction, churches loyal to Satan the Devil's Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas, who proclaimed Judaism, Greek philosophy, the Christ who died to save believers in him from sin and death, and who commanded their followers to obey the State authorities "as God's servants working for their own good". Jesus, as a human being, was from the family of David. The family of David was promised in the past to possess the kingship of God's people for ever. Jesus is the bright morning star – the shining and rising leader and ruler of the people of God or of the church of God. This was to compare himself with the seven stars or seven angels of the seven churches to whom John (Jesus' angel or messenger) was to send the small Book of Revelation. John was to send the book to each angel or star of the seven churches. Each angel or star was, in turn, to announce the contents of the book to his church, and so the "angel" sent by Jesus was unique and special to each church.

.22:17 All Who Feel the Need to Take the Water of Life as a Gift

1811 “The Spirit and the Bride say, 'Come!'

1812 “Everyone who hears this must also say, 'Come!'

1813 “Come, whoever is thirsty; accept the water of life as a gift, whoever wants it.” (Rev. 22:17)

1814 When all things are made new, “The Spirit (in the new Lamb) and the Bride (144,000 Spirit-sealed people)”, that is, “the Married or Wedded Couple”, becomes the new Lord God Almighty who lives among human beings. The Couple invites whoever feels the need for life, to accept the knowledge on which life depends, or which gives life, as “the water of life”, whoever wants it, for free or as a gift. The gift is from the Couple, the new Lord God Almighty, living among human beings. Everyone who gets to know of this invitation and accepts the offer must also extend it to other peoples, so that many or all peoples will hear it and come to receive the knowledge on which life depends as a gift or for free; provided they feel the need for life and want to receive the knowledge on which life depends for free. (compare Sc. Dan. 12:1 to 3, 8 to 10)

1815 The exercise of inviting people who are thirsty to accept the water of life as a gift, whoever wants it, is what has been going on since the Pentecost Day of A.D. 30. On Pentecost Day, A.D. 30, the group of twelve Galilean apostles, upon whom the Spirit of and from Jesus Christ had been poured out, set out to make disciples, that is, to fish for the 144,000 men-servants of God, for Jesus Christ, from the lost sheep of the people of Israel in the Diaspora, and fish for other men-servants of God, from Samaritans, and from Gentiles. The anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the new Lamb or the Spirit in the new Lamb, made the 144,000 Spirit-sealed disciples from the lost sheep of the people of Israel in the Diaspora; 12,000 men from each of the twelve tribes of Israel to form the Bride, the wife of the new Lamb. Alongside they made other men disciples from people of the nations, or the Gentile nations from about A.D. 34. Thereafter the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and the 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-servants of God, that is, “the Spirit and the Bride”, went ahead to invite people to come for the teaching or knowledge that gives life as a gift of God from them. Everyone, every other human being, from every tribe, language, nation, and race of the uncountable Great Crow, who heard this and came for it, was also enjoined to extend the invitation still further to whoever felt the need and wanted to live for ever to accept the teaching or knowledge on which eternal life depends from the ultimate source – the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and the 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-servants of God and their disciples and coverts: (“the workers to gather in the harvest [Lk. 10:2]”), that is, from “the Spirit and the Bride”.

22:18 to 19

Jesus' Servants Warned to Use Only This Book of Revelation as God's Word

1816 “I, John, solemnly warn everyone who hears the prophetic words of this book: if anyone adds anything to them, God will add to his or her punishment the plagues described in this book. And if anyone takes anything away from the prophetic words of this book, God will take away from them their share of the fruit of the tree of life and of the Holy City, which are described in this book” of Revelation. (Rev. 22:18 to 19)

1817 The Apostle John, learning from the strict adherence to what is true and faithful from Jesus Christ and the Spirit of the Lord God Almighty, as the only basis for determining the pure, white, and golden servants who enter the Holy City and eat the fruit of the tree of life, is advising, urging, and warning everyone to treat the message of the small Book of Revelation as surpassing and cancelling all so-called messages of the Lord God Almighty and of Jesus Christ which are now at variance with it. Jesus Christ announced the abandonment of the Abrahamic promise to his apostles and the people of Jerusalem before he left the earth in A.D. 30. (compare Matt. 23:1, 37 to 39) And he swore that the statement would certainly come true, no matter what. (compare Matt. 24:34 to 35) He strictly and emphatically commanded his followers, not to use or be taught from the Law of Moses, the Psalms, and the writings of the Hebrew prophets any longer, but wait for the coming of the Holy Spirit, who alone would teach them all the truth and would help them remember and understand what he, Jesus Christ, had taught them, and from whom alone they should receive, learn, and utilize God's word and the truth that Jesus revealed. (compare Lk. 16:16 to 17; Matt. 16:6, 12; John 14:15 to 26; 15:4b-15; Acts 1:5 to 6, 8).

1818 From Pentecost Day, A.D. 30, the (Holy) Spirit poured out on the twelve Galilean apostles and the other believers from Galilee who proclaimed the truth that Jesus revealed and the word of God, under the guidance and inspiration of the (Holy) Spirit only, for about forty years, until Judea, Jerusalem, and the Temple were destroyed in A.D. 70. With the authentic twelve-apostolic church in Jerusalem gone, the scattered believers and followers of Jesus of Nazareth and Judeo-European Christian followers of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas, centred at Antioch in Syria, no longer had Jerusalem as the referral church in case of controversies. The darkness that fell on the twelve-apostolic church in Jerusalem led to the outside churches having their teaching greatly corrupted; it turned red like the blood of a dead person. It was to take twenty-five more years in about A.D. 96, for the (Holy) Spirit to come out with a message from God, channelled through the Apostle John, to help mankind differentiate between the true followers of Jesus of Nazareth and the true followers of Paul of Tarsus and Joseph Barnabas, all of whom, the confused people of the world, then and now, know and call “Christians”. What the message in the small Book of Revelation is, is clearly stated as follows: “This book is the record of the events that Jesus Christ revealed. God gave him this revelation in order to show his servants what must happen very soon. Christ made these things known to his servant John by sending his angel to him, and John has told all that he has seen.

This is his report concerning the message from God (that is, God's word) and the truth revealed by Jesus Christ. Happy is the one who reads this book, and happy are those who listen to the words of this prophetic message and obey what is written in this book! For the time is near when all these things will happen.” (Rev. 1:1 to 3; compare 22:6 to 7, 16)

1819 The small Book of Revelation contains the new truth that Jesus revealed and the word of God. It contains the new plan of God for making all things new, after the abandonment of the Abrahamic promise which was the old plan for making all things new through the descendants of Abraham only. (compare John 4:22) Under the new plan God has made the new Lamb, the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, buy for him “people from every tribe, language, nation, and race. (The new Lamb) has made them a kingdom of priests to serve our God and they shall rule on earth.” (Rev. 5:9c-10) So, salvation is no longer through only the Jews, or the descendants of Abraham, but, now, through only the 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-disciples and an “enormous crowd – no one could count all the people! They are from every race, tribe, nation, and language. (Rev. 7:9) In the new plan, people from all nations, including the lost sheep of the people of Israel in the Diaspora, have been drafted to bring eternal salvation to the entire human race. Anyone who ignores this new truth from God risks losing out on eternal salvation, the grant of eternal life and the rewards meant for the servants of God used to bring eternal salvation to their countrymen and countrywomen.

1820 Anyone who adds anything to the contents of the small Book of Revelation, whether he is Paul of Tarsus, Joseph Barnabas, Athanasius of Alexandria, Aurelius Augustus of Hippo, Francis Bernardone of Assis, Martin Luther of Wittenberg, St. Dominic de Guzman, St. Ignatius of Loyola, St. Ambrose, St Jerome, or any of the many Church Fathers, Pope Gregory the Great, other popes, cardinals, bishops, reverend ministers, pastors, elders, etcetera, God will add to his or her punishment the plagues described in this small Book of Revelation. And if anyone takes anything away from the prophetic words of this small Book of Revelation, whether he or she is a pope or a deacon, God will take away from them their share of the fruit of the tree of life and of the Holy City, which are described in this small Book of Revelation. All those who infringe this clear and simple rule, will be denyed the truth on which eternal life depends, and refused entry into the New World consisting of the New Heaven, which includes the Holy City, and the New Earth which are described in this small Book of Revelation to the Apostle John; while the plagues of wars, famine, diseases, destruction, and eternal death will be added to their punishment. All Judeo-European Christians, the Judeo-European Christian Church, and Christendom have breached this warning of the Apostle John, and so have been denyed this truth that Jesus Christ revealed and the word of God on which eternal life depends; and the plagues of wars, famine, diseases, wanton destruction from human and natural causes, and eternal death have been added to their punishment over the years of their history, to let the whole world and they themselves know, convincingly, that they are, in fact, the prophesied Wicked One “who will come with the power of Satan and perform all kinds of false miracles and wonders, and use every kind of wicked deceit on those who will perish”. (compare 2 Thes. 2:9 to 12)

1821 It means that anyone who wants to be part of the new plan of God for making all things new shall ignore completely the old plan of God for making all things new which has been abandoned by God. He will have to ignore the Old Testament Bible and the New Testament Bible. He will have to ignore the Law of Moses and all the writings of the Hebrew prophets and the Psalms. He will also have to ignore the claimed teachings, commands and the pieces of advice attributed to the literary Jesus Christ found in the Jewish, Catholic, Orthodox, and Protestant Bibles. Whether the teachings and commands of the literary Jesus Christ found in the Bibles, but outside the small Book of Revelation, contradict or agree with the contents of the small Book of Revelation, they are better ignored. Why? The reason is that, if these teachings and commands agree with the contents of the small Book of Revelation, then, they are superfluous, that is, unwanted; but if they disagree with or contradict the contents of the small Book of Revelation, then, they are dangerous, and so are to be shunned. The contents of the small Book of Revelation are complete for the new plan of God for making all things new! The small Book of Revelation lacks nothing with regard to the promised New World in which righteousness is to dwell! This has been the main and only useful attraction of other nations, tribes, languages, and races to the sacred writings of the Hebrew prophets; but now they are rendered completely useless in teaching anyone anything about the new plan of God for making all things new!

22:20 to 21 John Sends the Grace of Jesus to the Seven Churches

1822 “He who gives his testimony to all this says, 'Yes indeed! I am coming soon!'

1823 “So be it, Come, Lord Jesus!

1824 “May the grace of the Lord Jesus be with everyone.” (Rev. 22:20 to 21)

1825 It is Jesus Christ who gives his testimony to the contents of this small Book of Revelation. According to John, Jesus says, 'Yes indeed! I am coming soon!' What does he mean by this? Jesus told John, "Come up here, and I will show you what must happen after this." (Rev. 4:1b) So Jesus Christ gave his testimony to the recreation process which had already begun from A.D. 26 to 30, and was going on until its completion when God would come down from heaven to live among human beings, himself, as a composite human being, on this earth somewhere in the 4th and 5th millennia. It is Jesus Christ who was to come and carry out all the processes of God for making all things new together with his called, chosen, and faithful followers. So when Jesus Christ, at the end of the vision, told the Apostle John that he was coming soon, he was referring to the implementation of the plan for making all things new which he was coming soon to see to.

1826 Between A.D. 30 and 70, Jesus Christ came as the Holy Spirit and dwelt in the group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the new Lamb, to replace the Emperor of the Roman Empire number 666 and the Jewish Council of Jerusalem, the old heaven, ruling over the old world and God's people, with himself and his called, chosen, and faithful followers, as the New Heaven, to rule over the New World or the New Age and God's people. (compare Matt. 28:16 to 20; Lk. 22:28 to 30). During this time the 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-servants, as the Bride, were sealed by the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the New Lamb, under the invisible supervision of Jesus Christ, who visibly showed himself, as the Holy Spirit, which he poured out on them on Pentecost Day, A.D. 30, for them to be his new Lamb and to occupy the centre of the throne where he, Jesus Christ, was when he was with them in human form. From A.D. 34 to about 2,000, Jesus Christ, using the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the new Lamb, and the 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-workers as the Bride, saved an enormous crowd of men-servants from every nation, tribe, language, and race. Their number is very large, uncountable.

They together with the Bride will be the New Heaven to rule the New World for ever and ever. Jesus Christ, as the Lord God Almighty, and the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, as the New Lamb, will live in them and the New Earth will submit to their rule in peace and prosperity for ever and ever. The New Earth will be all the nations, both the ruled and the rulers, whose peoples will have their names written in the new Lamb's book of the living, after the resurrection and judgement of the rest of the dead.

1827 When the judgement of the rest of the dead is completed and Death and Hades or the world of the dead are thrown into the lake of fire, which is the second death, then, the making of all things new is completed. Then Jesus Christ will have come as promised to accomplish his task of creating a new world in which righteousness is to dwell.

1828 The evidence adduced here to explain Jesus' coming soon does not support the error of all Judeo-European Christians who preach, teach, and expect that their literary Jesus Christ will come to the earth again in the same way as he is supposed to have come in the first century or miraculously to take his faithful followers to heaven in rapture. No! (compare 1 Thes. 4:13 to 18; 1 Cor. 15:50 to 58)

1829 In summary of how the resurrection is revealed by Jesus Christ in the small Book of Revelation, it is Jesus Christ, as the Lord God Almighty, who comes first to raise the New Heaven to life. The New Heaven consists of the anointed group of 12 Galilean apostles, the 144,000 Spirit-sealed men-disciples, and the enormous crowd of other men-disciples from every nation, tribe, language, and race. They hear Jesus' voice and come out of their graves, all of them. The resurrection process takes the form of all of them being born again (that is, born from above) by third millennium human fathers and human mothers who raise them to life. These icons in modern human society will occupy leadership and rulership positions to judge human beings, rule over them as kings, and preside over them as priests who educate and provide them with the true knowledge and information about the Lord God Almighty or Jesus Christ, and the new Lamb or the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles, nature, life, and existence and what to do to live for ever. They will do all this with the anointed group of twelve Galilean apostles and with the (Holy) Spirit-sealed 144,000 men-disciples for a thousand years.

Being included in the first raising of the dead and having the power of judging conferred on them, ensure that they themselves are not judged on being raised to life, and also that the second death has no power over them. These blessings afford the New Heaven the longevity to rule with Christ or the Anointed One for a thousand years. During these one thousand years, Satan the Devil will be languishing in the sealed abyss chained.

Being born again throughout the entire human race worldwide detribalizes, denationalizes, deracialises, and, linguistically, transforms all those resurrected to live in the New World in harmony with the tribes, nations, languages, and races among whom they are reborn, “born from above”, “born of water and the Spirit”. “Water” symbolizes the knowhow of the Lord God Almighty and “Spirit” his Almighty Power! Knowhow is the knowledge of how to do something and experience in doing it; and spirit is power, courage, vital principle, essence, or chief quality.

1830 After the thousand years are over, Jesus Christ, as the Lord God Almighty, comes to loose Satan from his prison. Satan deceives the united rulers and their united nations, Gog and Magog, that is, the united rulers or governments and their united nations again, and surrounds the New Heaven and its subjects living in and as “the camp of God's people and the city that he loves” in order to fight it and destroy it. “But fire comes down from the New Heaven and destroys them.” Then the human nations, organizations, and institutions in which the Devil dwells to do his evil works are “thrown into the lake of fire and sulphur” which is modern warfare which will destroy those united governments and their nations, organizations, and institutions for ever and ever, in the same way as it did happen to the Roman Empire number 666 and the Church of Rome during and after the lifetime of Martin Luther.

1831 When Satan the Devil is destroyed, together with all his evil works in this way, then, it will be time to raise to life all those who will form the new earth. All the dead before the coming of Jesus in the first century will be raised to life by their being born again. Then all the dead whose death was caused by Judeo-European Christians, the Judeo-European Christian Church, and Christendom in the Judeo-European Christian era, using war, famine, disease, and Judeo-European Christian barbarians as “wild animals”, will also be raised to life by their being born again.

This leaves the dead who died by other means and outside Christendom who will also be raised to life by their being born again. This “sea” of the dead will be emptied. All of them constitute the rest of the dead who will all be raised to life by their being born again and judged according to how they lived their lives during their first lease of mortal life on this earth.

1832 The period between A.D. 30 and the time Satan is destroyed after his release from prison, is the time Satan is allowed to use the post-Jesus' Roman Empire number 666, to whom he gave his own power, his throne, and his vast authority, to become the visible physical embodiment of Satan the Devil to politically and religiously rule the whole world in rage, knowing that he had only a little time left. The Church of Rome, as the false prophet, used the vast authority of the Roman Empire number 666 given it by Satan the Devil to aid and abet, condone and connive with, the Roman State power to do the bidding of Satan the Devil, their sponsor, to deceive the whole world. Because of the high degree of success of this colossal deception, the peoples of the world were not able to see and experience clearly, when and how the rule of Jesus Christ, as the Lord God Almighty, since A.D. 30 impacted positively in terms of peace, prosperity, and life everlasting, on his followers and the rest of the world. For the Holy Roman Empire counterfeited his promised rule and produced three terrible horrors on earth, which were the bad fruitage that showed the discerning peoples of the world that it must have been produced by a bad tree that Satan the Devil is. Therefore, it is only after Satan the Devil is consigned to the lake of fire and sulphur and the New Heaven and the New Earth are in place, as the New World, that the human race will enjoy the everlasting rule in the peace and prosperity of the Prince of Peace.

1833 It is this correct understanding that the Apostle John had which made him welcome the coming of Jesus Christ, the one “who gives his testimony to all this” Revelation vision. The conclusion of the vision did not show John's Jesus Christ as coming to take him and his brothers to heaven. He was satisfied with what he was shown and welcomed its coming exactly as he was shown. “So be it, Come Lord Jesus!” was the appropriate and consistent response from the Apostle John.

1834 The Apostle John wishes the favour of the Lord Jesus to be with every human being for whom this small book of Revelation has been given as the welcome answer to their fervent prayers. The prayers of mortal humanity are for the Lord God Almighty to make all things new quickly, so that the human race is made immortal like the Lord God Almighty as promised, so that grief or crying or pain is no more, ending this life of uselessness for ever and ever! Truly!

The Seven (7) Editions to Be Produced

1. the Edition for the Clergy (the Edition for the Leadership Realm) (the heavenedition)

2. the Edition for the Laity (the Edition for the Membership) (the Earth Edition)

3. the Edition for Men

4. the Edition for Women

5. the Edition for Boys

6. the Edition for Girls

7. the Universal Edition (the Edition for All Persons) (the Edition for the Human Race)

# The Book of Revelation in figurative language will be produced in plain language.

by the Mighty Angel with A Small Scroll Open in his Hand (the powerfulangel with A Small Scroll, Unrolled, in his Hand) the Strong Angel with A Little Scroll Opened in his Hand)

Oxford Junior Encyclopaedia, Vol. V, Great Lives.

History of Religion, (1989), by Sergei Tokarev.

Introduction to Islam, (1968), by Dr. M. Hamidullah.

Economic History of Europe, (1952), Third Edition, by Shepard Bancroft Clough & Charles Woolsey Cole.

Saint Companions For Each Day, (1986), by A. J. M. Mausolfe & J. K. Mausolfe. Dictionary of the Bible, (1965), by John L. McKensie, S.J.

Good New Bible, (1994), by the United Bible Societies, Title: Sunrise Edition – CB, Code: GNB043PSR. ISBN: 9966-40-934-3-21M-2001

The New Jerusalem Bible, (Standard Edition), (1985), by Darton, Longman & Todd Ltd and Doubleday & Company, Inc.

New World Translation of the Holy Scriptures, (1961 & 1981), by Watch Tower Bible & Tract Society of Pennsylvania.

The Kingdom Interlinear Translation of the Greek Scriptures, (1969), produced by New World Bible Translation Committee, © 1969 by Watch Tower Bible & Tract Society of Pennsylvania.

The Third Movement of the Earth, 1963, (Unpublished), © 1993 by Kwabena Aboagye, Copyright Law of Ghana, PNDC LAW 110 OF 1985, Certificate of Registration - No. (LW/CR/89- NO.82) - For New World Universal Calendar.